Charlie
Bone's power takes on a new
dimension at Bloor’s Academy in CHARLIE BONE AND THE CASTLE OF MIRRORS .
There is a new cast
of characters, including Mr. Pilgrim’s
replacement, Tantalus Ebony and the mysterious
new student Joshua Tilpin, who appears to be magnetic.
Billy has adopted by a mysterious couple and is locked up
in an odd place called The Passing House. Meanwhile, Charlie and Olivia
discover the secret of the Castle of Mirrors, and along with Uncle Paton, they
must free Billy before it is too late.
************************************
CONTENTS |
||
THE ENDOWED CHILDREN |
|
THE PASSING HOUSE |
PROLOGUE |
|
BREAKING THE FORCE FIELD |
A FATAL SNEEZE |
|
THE BATTLE OF OATHS AND
SPIRITS |
THE PHANTOM HORSE |
|
CHILDREN OF THE QUEEN |
THE BOY WITH PAPER IN HIS HAIR |
|
THE ENCHANTED CAPE |
DETENTION FOR CHARLIE |
|
THE WALL OF HISTORY |
BILLY'S OATH |
|
THE BLACK YEW |
ALICE ANGEL |
|
LOSING THE BALANCE |
THE BOOK OF AMADIS |
|
OLIVIA'S TALENT |
THE WHITE MOTH |
|
THE WARRIOR |
A MAN TRAPPED IN GLASS |
|
THE CAPTIVES' STORY |
THE JAILBIRD |
|
|
|
THE ENDOWED
CHILDREN
The endowed are all descended from the ten children of
the Red King, a magician-king who left Africa in the twelfth century
accompanied by three leopards.
The Red King had already lived
for several centuries, and he made a marvelous glass sphere, putting into it
memories of his life and travels through the world. He used the sphere to twist
through time, visiting the past and the future.
In any other hands, the Time Twister is dangerous and unpredictable.
************************************
THE
CHILDREN OE THE RED KING, NAMED THE ENDOWED |
|
MANFRED BLOOR |
Teaching assistant at Bloor's Academy A hypnotist.
He is descended from Borlath, elder son of the Red King. Borlath was a brutal
and sadistic tyrant. |
CHARLIE BONE |
Charlie can hear the voices of people in photographs
and paintings. He is descended from the Yewbeams, a family with many magical
endowments. |
IDETH AND INEZ BRANKO |
Telekinetic twins, distantly
related to Zelda Dobinski, who has left Bloor's Academy |
DORCAS LOOM |
An endowed girl whose gift
is the ability |
ASA PIKE |
A were-beast. He is
descended from a tribe who lived in the northern forests and kept strange
beasts. Asa can change shape at dusk. |
BILLY RAVEN |
Billy can communicate with
animals. One of his ancestors
conversed with ravens that sat on a gallows where dead men hung. For this
talent he was banished from his village. |
LYSANDER SAGE |
Descended from an African wise man. He can call up his spirit ancestors. |
GABRIEL SILK |
Gabriel can feel scenes and
emotions through the clothes of others. He comes from a line of psychics. |
JOSHUA TILPIN |
Joshua's endowment is
magnetism. His origins are, at present, a mystery. Even the Bloors are unsure
where he lives. He arrived at their door alone and introduced himself His
tuition is paid through a private bank. |
EMMA TOLLY |
Emma can fly. Her surname derives from the Spanish
swordsman from Toledo whose daughter married the Red King. The swordsman is
therefore an ancestor of all the endowed children. |
TANCRED TORSSON |
A storm-bringer His
Scandinavian ancestor was named after the thunder god, Thor. Tancred can
bring wind, thunder, and lightning. |
************************************
PROLOGUE
The Red King and his queen were riding by the sea. It
was that time of year when the wind carries a hint of frost. Evening clouds had
begun to appear, and where the sun could find a way through the gathering dusk,
it struck the sea in bands of startling light.
The king and queen urged their horses home, but all at once, the queen
reined in her mount and in absolute stillness stared out across the water. The
king, following her gaze, beheld an island of astounding beauty Caught in
shafts of sunlight, it sparkled with a thousand shades of blue.
"Oh," sighed the queen, in a voice of dread.
"What is it, my heart?" asked the king.
In the matter of their children the queen's intuition was greater than
the king's, and when she saw the Island of a Thousand Blues, it was as if an
icy hand had clutched her heart. "The children." Her voice was hardly
more than a whisper.
The king asked his wife which of their nine children concerned her,
but the queen couldn't say Yet when they returned to the Red Castle and she saw
her two sons, black-browed Borlath and blond Amadis, the queen had a terrible sense of
foreboding. She saw black smoke rising from the blue island and flames turning
the earth to ash. She saw a castle of shining glass appear in a snowstorm, and
when her soul's eye traveled over the glass walls, she saw a boy with hair the
color of snow climb from a well and close his eyes against the death that lay
all around him.
"We must never let our children see that island," she told
the king. "We must never let them tread on that blue, enchanted
earth."
The king made a promise. But in less than a year the queen would be
dead, and the king, bowed down with grief would leave the castle and his
children. The queen died nine days after giving birth to her tenth child, a girl
named Amoret. A girl whom no one could protect.
A FATAL SNEEZE
At the edge of the city Bloor's Academy stood dark and
silent under the stars. Tomorrow, 300 children would climb the steps between
two towers, cross the courtyard, and crowd through the great oak doors. But for
now the old building appeared to be utterly deserted.
And yet, if you had been standing in the garden, on
the other side of the school, you could not have failed to notice the strange
lights that occasionally flickered from small windows in the roof. And if you
had been able to look through one of these windows, you would have seen Ezekiel
Bloor, a very old man, maneuvering his vintage wheelchair into an extraordinary
room.
The laboratory as Ezekiel liked to call it, was a long
attic room with wide floorboards and a ceiling of bare rafters. Assorted
tables, covered with bottles, books, herbs, bones, and weapons, stood against
the walls, while beneath them, a stack of dusty chests protruded into the room,
threatening to trip anyone who might pass their way
Dried and faded plants hung from the rafters, and
pieces of armor, suspended from the broad crossbeams, clunked ominously
whenever a draft swept past them. They clunked now as Ezekiel moved across the
floor.
The old man's great-grandson, Manfred, was standing
beside a trestle table in the center of the room. Manfred had grown during
summer vacation, and Ezekiel felt proud that this tall young man had chosen to
work with him rather than go off to college like the other seniors. Mind you,
despite his height, Manfred had a skinny frame, sallow, blotchy skin, and a
face that was all bones and hollows.
At this moment, his face twisted into a grimace of
concentration as he shuffled a pile of bones across the table in front of him.
Above him hung seven gas jets set into an iron wheel, their bluish flames emitting
a faint purr. When he saw his great-grandfather, Manfred gave a sigh of
irritation and exclaimed, "It's beyond me, I hate puzzles."
"It's not a puzzle," snapped Ezekiel.
"Those are the bones of Hamaran, a warhorse of exceptional strength and
courage."
"So what? How are a few measly bones going to
bring your ancestor back to life?" Manfred directed a disdainful glance at
Ezekiel, who instantly lowered his gaze. He didn't want to be hypnotized by his
own great-grandson.
Keeping his eyes fixed on the bones, the old man
brought his wheelchair closer to the table. Ezekiel Bloor was 101 years old,
but other men of that age could look considerably better preserved. Ezekiel's
face was little more than a skull. His remaining teeth were cracked and
blackened, and a few thin strands of white hair hung from beneath a black
velvet cap. But his eyes were still full of life; black and glittering, they
darted about with a savage intensity
"We have enough," said the old man,
indicating the other objects on the table: a suit of chain mail, a helmet, a
black fur cape, and a gold cloak pin. "They're Borlath's. My grandfather
found them in the castle, wrapped in leather inside the tomb. The skeleton was
gone." He stroked the black fur almost fondly
Borlath had been Ezekiel's hero ever since he was a
boy Stories of his warlike ancestor had fired his imagination until he came to
believe that Borlath could solve all his problems. Lately he had dreamed that
Borlath would sweep him out of his wheelchair and together they would terrorize
the city Then Charlie Bone and his detestable uncle would have to look out.
"What about electricity for the — you know —
moment of life? There isn't any in here." Manfred looked up at the gas
jets.
"Oh, that!" Ezekiel waved his hand
dismissively He wheeled himself to another table and picked up a small can with
two prongs extending from the top. He turned a handle in the side of the can
and a blue spark leaped between the prongs. "Voilà! Electricity!" he
gleefully announced. "Now get on with it. The children will be back
tomorrow. and we don't want any of them getting in the way of our little
experiment."
"Especially Charlie Bone," Manfred grunted.
"Charlie Bone!" Ezekiel almost spit the
name. "His grandmother said he'd be a help, but he's the reverse. I
thought I'd almost got him on my side last semester, but then he had to go
whining on about his lost father and blaming me."
"He wasn't wrong there," Manfred muttered.
"Think what he could do with that talent of
his," Ezekiel went on. "He looks into a picture and, bingo, he's
there, talking to people long dead. What I wouldn't give . . ." Ezekiel
shook his head. "He's got the blood of that infernal Welsh magician. And
the wand."
"I have plans for that," said Manfred softly
"It'll be mine soon — just you wait."
"Indeed." Ezekiel chuckled. He began to
propel himself around the room while his great-grandson concentrated on the
delicate job of bone-gluing.
As Ezekiel moved into the deep shadows at the far end
of the room, his thoughts turned to Billy Raven, the white-haired orphan who
used to spy on Charlie Bone. Billy had become rebellious of late. He'd refused
to tell Ezekiel what Charlie and his friends were up to. As a result, Ezekiel
and the Bloors were in danger of losing control of all the endowed children in
the school. Something would have to be done.
"Parents," Ezekiel mumbled to himself
"I'll have to get Billy adopted. I promised I'd find the orphan some
parents and I never did. He's given up on me. Well, Billy shall have his nice,
kind parents."
"Not too kind," said Manfred, who had overheard.
"Never fear. I've got just the couple. I don't
know why I didn't think of them before." Ezekiel turned his head
expectantly Ah, we're about to get help!"
A distant patter of footsteps could be heard, and a
lew seconds later, the door opened and three women walked into the room. The
first was the oldest. Her iron-gray hair was piled atop her head in a giant
bun; her clothes were black and so were her eyes. Lucretia Yewbeam was the
school matron and one of Charlie Bone's great-aunts. "I've brought my
sisters," she told Ezekiel. "You said you needed help."
“And where's the fourth?" asked Ezekiel.
"Where's Grizelda?"
"She's best left out of things for now,"
said Eustacia, the second sister. After all, she's got to live with our
wretched brother — and the boy She might blab, accidentally of course."
Eustacia, a clairvoyant, walked over to the table. Her
gray hair still held threads of black, but in most other respects she resembled
her older sister. Her small black eyes darted over the objects on the table and
she gave a crooked smile. "So, that's what you're up to, you old devil.
Who is he?"
"My ancestor Borlath," Ezekiel replied.
"Greatest of all the Red King's children. Most magnificent, powerful, and
wise."
"Most vile and bloodthirsty would be more accurate,"
said the third sister, dumping a large leather bag on the table. Her greasy
hair hung over her shoulders in sooty swaths, and dark shadows ringed her
coal-black eyes. Compared to her sisters, she looked a mess. Her long coat was
a size too large, and the grayish blouse beneath looked badly in need of a
wash. No one would have guessed that this bedraggled creature had once been a
proud and immaculately groomed woman.
"Venetia's been waiting for something like
this," said Eustacia. "Ever since that hateful Charlie Bone burned
her house down."
"I thought your brother did that," Manfred
chimed in.
"So he did," snarled Venetia, "but
Charlie was responsible, the little worm. I want him snuffed out. I want him
trembling with fear — tortured, tormented, dead."
"Calm down, Venetia." Ezekiel spun quickly
to her side. "We don't want to lose the boy entirely."
"Why? What use is he? Can you imagine what it's
like to lose everything? To see your possessions — the work of a lifetime — go
up in smoke?"
Ezekiel whacked the table with his cane. "Don't
be so pathetic, woman. Charlie can be used. I can force him to carry me into
the past. I could change history Think of that!"
"You can't change history
Great-grandfather," Manfred said flatly
"How do you know?" barked Ezekiel. "No
one's tried."
An awkward silence followed. No one dared suggest
that it had probably been tried several times, without success. Venetia chewed her lip, still thinking of
revenge. She could wait, but one day she would find a way to finish off Charlie
Bone — permanently
"Because I've got the bones," snapped
Ezekiel. "This horse, Hamaran" — he nodded at its remains — "was
a magnificent creature, by all accounts. And a man mounted on a horse can be
very threatening, don't you agree?"
The others agreed.
"The boy will be terrified," Ezekiel went on
gleefully "He'll do anything we ask."
Venetia said, “And how are you going to control this
freak?"
Ezekiel had been hoping that no one would ask him
this, because he didn't have a satisfactory answer yet. "He's my
ancestor," he said with a confident grin. "Why wouldn't he help me?
But first things first. Let's get it up and running. Ha-ha!"
While Lucretia sat on a moth-eaten armchair, her
sisters unpacked the leather bag. Vials of liquid began to appear on the table;
silver spoons; bags of herbs; small, twinkling pieces of quartz; a black marble
pestle and mortar; and five candles. Ezekiel watched the proceedings with
hungry eyes.
An hour later the leg bones of a galloping horse had
been arranged on the table. The chain mail glistened with a foul-smelling
liquid, and the fur cape had been covered with tiny seeds.
The five candles cast leaping shadows on the wall. One had been placed above the helmet, one at
the end of each of the chain-mail sleeves, and the last two stood in place of
the horse's missing front hooves.
Venetia had enjoyed the work in spite of herself. It
was good to sink her teeth into something destructive again. As she caressed
the black fur, tiny flames crackled at the tips of her lingers. “re we ready
then?" she asked.
"Not quite." With a cunning smile, Ezekiel put
his hand beneath the rug on his lap and produced a small golden casket. In the
center of the jeweled lid, a cluster of rubies, shaped like a heart, shone in
the dim room with a dazzling brilliance. "The heart," said Ezekiel,
his voice a deep-throated gurgle. "Asa the beast boy found it in the ruin.
He was out there digging, as is his wretched habit, and he found a gravestone
marked with a ‘B.' He dug farther and found this" — he tapped the casket —
"buried deep beneath the stone."
From her chair in the shadows, Lucretia asked,
"Why wasn't it in the tomb?"
"Why? Why?" Ezekiel gave way to a bout of
unpleasant bronchial coughing. "Secrecy maybe. But it's his. I know it.
Borlath was the only one of the king's children with the initial 'B’." He
opened the casket.
"Aaaaah!" Eustacia stepped away from the
table, for inside the casket lay a small heart-shaped leather pouch that did
indeed appear to contain something.
"See? A heart," said Ezekiel triumphantly
"Now, let's get on with it." Scooping the pouch from its casket, he
placed it on the suit of armor, just left of center, where he judged a heart
might lie. Then he uncoiled a wire from his electric box and wrapped the end
once, twice, three times around the pouch.
An expectant hush descended on the room as the old man
began to turn the handle of the silver box. Faster and faster. His crooked hand
became a flying blur, his black eyes burned with excitement. A spark leaped
between the steel prongs and traveled down the wire to Borlath's heart. Ezekiel
emitted a croak of triumph and his hand became still.
The three sisters were tempted to exclaim with
rapture, but they knew that silence was essential at such a moment. The bones
of Hamaran were beginning to move.
Ezekiel and the Yewbeams were watching the table so
intently they failed to notice Manfred pull out a handkerchief and press it to
his nose. His face turned bright pink as he struggled to suppress a sneeze. It was
no use.
“Achoo!"
Ezekiel recoiled as if from a blow. He covered his
ears and rasped, "No," as Manfred tried to hold back yet another
sneeze. The sisters watched in horror as the young man screwed up his face and,
Achoo!"
The bones stopped moving. Vile, black vapor rose from
the fur, and the chain mail writhed under the smoldering pouch.
“Achoo!"
There was a thunderous bang, and a reeking pall of
smoke filled the room. As the onlookers choked and sputtered, a huge form
lifted from the table and vanished into the billowing black clouds. Hidden
under one of the tables at the far end of the room, a short, fat dog trembled
and closed his eyes.
A second violent bang shook the whole room, and
Lucretia cried, "What happened?"
"That bumbling idiot sneezed," shrieked
Ezekiel.
"Sorry sorry Couldn't help it," whined
Manfred. "It was the dust."
"Not good enough," scolded Venetia.
"You should have taken your wretched nose outside. The whole thing's
ruined. A waste of time."
"Maybe not," Eustacia broke in. "Look
at the table. The bones have gone."
The smoke was clearing rapidly due to a sudden rush of
cold air, and they all saw that the bones of Hamaran had indeed vanished. But
Borlath's armor, helmet, cape, and gold pin still lay where they were, rather
worse from the spell they had been subjected to.
"Darn!" cried Ezekiel. He thumped the table
with his fist, and the scorched garments shuddered. "It didn't work."
"My part did," said Manfred. "The horse
is out there." He pointed to a gaping hole in the wall.
"Doggone it!" yelled Ezekiel. "My
laboratory's wrecked, and there's a warhorse on the loose."
“A warhorse with a tyrant's heart," said Venetia.
"See, it's gone!"
Where the heart had lain, there was now only a
scorched black hole in the smoldering armor.
“What
does it mean?" asked Manfred in a hushed voice.
Ezekiel stroked his long nose. "It means that
all's not lost. But I'll need help. I think I'll call on a friend of mine,
someone with a score to settle."
Everyone
looked at him, waiting for a name, but the old man was not ready to enlighten
them.
A warhorse could be very useful," said Venetia
thoughtfully "providing one could ride it."
They all stared at the empty
space left by the bones, as though willing it to speak, and then Manfred said,
"Billy Raven's good with animals."
************************************
In a long dormitory three floors beneath Ezekiel's
attic, Billy Raven woke up, suddenly afraid. He turned to the window for a
reassuring glimpse of the moon — and saw a white horse sail through ragged
clouds, then disappear.
THE PHANTOM HORSE
On the first day of fall
semester, Charlie Bone dashed down to breakfast with a comb sticking out of his
hair.
"What do you think you look like?" said
Grandma Bone from her seat beside the stove.
“A dinosaur?" Charlie suggested. "I pulled
and pulled, but my comb wouldn't come out."
"Hair like a hedge," grunted his bony
grandmother. "Smarten yourself up, boy They don't like untidiness at
Bloor's Academy"
"Come here, pet." Charlie's more
tenderhearted grandmother put down her cup of tea and tugged at the comb. Out
it came with a clump of Charlie's hair.
"Maisie! Ouch!" cried Charlie.
"Sorry pet," said Maisie. "But it had
to be done."
"OK." Charlie rubbed his sore head. He sat
at the kitchen table and poured himself a bowl of cereal.
“You're late.You'll miss the school bus," said
Grandma Bone. "Dr. Bloor's a stickler for punctuality"
Charlie put a spoonful of cereal into his mouth and
said, "So what?"
"Don't speak with your mouth full," said
Grandma Bone.
"Leave him alone, Grizelda," said Maisie.
"He's got to have a good breakfast. He probably won't have a decent meal
for another five days."
Grandma Bone snorted and bit into a banana. She hadn't
smiled for three months, not since her sister Venetia's house had burned down.
Charlie gulped down a mug of tea, flung on his jacket,
and leaped upstairs to fetch his schoolbags.
"Cape!" he said to himself remembering his
blue cape still hanging in the wardrobe.
Charlie pulled out the cape, and a small photograph
fluttered to the floor. Charlie picked it up. "Benjamin Brown," he
said with a smile. "Where are you?"
The photograph showed a fair-haired boy kneeling
beside a large yellow dog. Charlie had taken the photo himself, just before
Benjamin's tenth birthday. There was no
point in Charlie using his endowment to visit the scene of the photo. It could
tell him nothing that he didn't already know
In his eagerness to use his strange talent, Charlie
often forgot that the people he "visited" could see him, too.
Wherever they were when Charlie looked at their photos, they would see his face
floating somewhere nearby So Benjamin, who was having a drink in Hong Kong, saw
Charlie's smiling face in his orange juice.
Benjamin took Charlie's magical appearances in his
stride, but Runner Bean, his dog, could never get used to them.
The big dog was about to have his breakfast in the
Pets' Café when Charlie's face looked up from a bowl of cereal.
Runner Bean leaped in the air with a howl; this sent a
black rat scuttling under a cupboard, and a blue snake slithering back into its
basket, and caused a very tall woman named Onoria Onimous to drop a plate of
freshly baked scones. But the three colorful cats lying on top of the fridge
merely yawned and closed their eyes.
Charlie put the photo in his pocket, shoved the blue
cape in his bag, and ran downstairs.
"Don't forget . . . ," Maisie shouted, but
Charlie darted out the front door and ran to the top of Filbert Street.
A blue school bus was about to drive off, when the
door suddenly opened and a boy with a mop of curly chestnut hair popped his
head out. "I saw you coming," said the boy "The driver said he
couldn't wait, but I made him."
"Thanks, Fido." Charlie handed one of his
bags up to his friend Fidelio and climbed the steps into the bus.
"Got your cape?" asked Fidelio.
Charlie pulled the rumpled garment out of his bag.
"I hate wearing it when I walk up Filbert Street. People laugh. There's a
boy at number twenty who always shouts, “ere he comes, Little Boy Blue, off to
Bloor's, like a cockatoo!' But I didn't ask to go to Bloor's, did I?"
"You're not a cockatoo," Fidelio said with a
laugh. "I bet you forgot to comb your hair again this morning."
"I tried."
The bus had come to a halt, and the two boys joined
the crowd of children jumping down into a cobblestoned square. They walked past
a fountain of stone swans and approached the steps leading to Bloor's
Academy
As Charlie walked into the shadow of the Music Tower,
he found himself looking up at the steep roof of the turret. It had become a
habit of his and he scarcely knew why he did it. Once, his mother had told him
that she felt someone watching her from the small window under the eaves.
Charlie gave an involuntary shiver and followed Fidelio through the wide-arched
entrance.
Surrounded by children in capes of blue, purple, and
green, Charlie looked for Emma Tolly and Olivia Vertigo. He saw Emma in her
green cape, her long blond hair in two neat braids, but he was momentarily
baffled by the girl beside her. He knew the face, but . . . could it be Olivia?
She was wearing a purple cape, like everyone else in drama, but Olivia's face
was usually covered in makeup, and she always dyed her hair a vivid color. This
girl had a scrubbed look: rosy cheeks, gray eyes, and short brown hair.
"Stop staring, Charlie Bone," said the
brown-haired girl, walking up to him.
"Olivia?" Charlie exclaimed. "What's
happened to you?"
"I'm auditioning for a part in a movie,"
Olivia told him. "Got to look younger than I really am."
They climbed another set of stone steps, and then they
walked between two huge doors studded with bronze figures. As soon as all the
children were safely inside, Weedon, the janitor, closed and locked the doors.
They would remain locked until Friday afternoon, when the children were
allowed home for the weekend.
Charlie stepped into the vast flagstoned hall of
Bloor's Academy "What's the movie?" he asked Olivia.
"Shhh!" hissed a voice from somewhere near
Charlie's ear.
Charlie looked up into a pair of coal-black eyes and
nearly jumped out of his skin. He thought Manfred Bloor had left the school.
"I hope you haven't forgotten the rules, Charlie
Bone!" barked Manfred.
"N-no, Manfred." Charlie didn't sound too
sure.
"Come on, then. . . ." Manfred snapped his
fingers and glared at Charlie, who looked down at his feet. He didn't feel like
fighting Manfred's hypnotizing gaze so early in the day
"Come on, what are the rules?" Manfred
demanded.
"Er . . . Silence in the hall, / Talking not at
all, / Never cry or call, / Even if you fall . . . er . . ." Charlie
couldn't remember the last line.
"Write it out a hundred times and bring it to my
office after snack time!" Manfred grinned maliciously
Charlie didn't know Manfred had an office, but he had
no intention of prolonging the unpleasant conversation. "Yes,
Manfred," he mumbled.
"You should be ashamed of yourself. You're in the
second year now. Not a very good example for freshmen, are you, Charlie
Bone?"
"Nope." Charlie caught sight of Olivia
rolling her eyes at him, and only just managed to stop himself from giggling.
Luckily Manfred had spotted someone without a cape and strode away
Olivia had disappeared into a sea of purple capes
whose owners were crowding through a door beneath two bronze masks. Beyond the
open door Charlie glimpsed the colorful mess that was already building up
inside the purple coatroom. He hurried on to the sign of two crossed trumpets.
Fidelio was waiting for him just inside the blue
coatroom. "Whew! What a shock!" breathed Fidelio. "I thought
Manfred had left."
"Me, too," said Charlie. "That was the
one good thing about coming back to Bloor's. I thought at least Manfred
wouldn't be here." What was Manfred's new role? Would he be permanently on
their tails, watching, listening, and hypnotizing?
The two boys discussed the problem of Manfred as they
walked to assembly On the first day of every school year, assembly was held in
the theater, the only space large enough for all 300 pupils. Charlie hadn't
joined Bloor's Academy until midsemester last fall; it was a new experience for
him.
"Yikes, I'd better hurry" said Fidelio,
looking at his watch. "I should be tuning up."
Dr. Saltweather, head of music, gave Fidelio a severe
nod as he climbed up to the stage and took his place in the orchestra. Charlie
joined the end of the second row and found himself standing directly behind
Billy Raven. He turned around with a worried frown.
"I've got to stay in the first year for another
twelve months," he whispered to Charlie, "but I've already done it
twice."
"Bad luck! But you are only eight." Charlie
scanned the row of new children in front of him. They all looked fairly normal,
but you could never tell. Some of them might be endowed like himself and Billy
children of the Red King.
For the rest of the morning, Charlie traipsed through
the huge, drafty building, finding his new classroom, collecting books, and
looking for Mr. Paltry who was supposed to be giving him a trumpet lesson.
By the time the hunting horn sounded for lunch, Charlie
was utterly exhausted. He slouched down to the cafeteria, averting his eyes
from the portraits that hung in the dimly lit corridor — just in case one of
them wanted a conversation — and arrived at the blue cafeteria.
Charlie joined the line. A small, stout woman behind
the counter gave him a wink. “All's well, then, Charlie?" she asked.
"Yes, thanks, Cook," said Charlie. "But
it'll take me a while to get used to the second year."
"It will," said Cook. "But you know
where I am if you need me. Peas, Charlie?"
Charlie accepted a plate of macaroni and cheese and
peas, then wandered around the tables until he found Fidelio, sitting with
Billy Raven and Gabriel Silk. Gabriel's floppy brown hair almost obscured his
face, and there was a forlorn droop to his mouth.
"What's up, Gabe?" asked Charlie. “re your
ger-bils OK?"
Gabriel looked up sadly. "I can't take piano this
semester. Mr. Pilgrim's gone."
"Gone?" Charlie was unexpectedly dismayed.
"Why? Where?"
Gabriel shrugged. "I know Mr. Pilgrim was
peculiar, but — well, he was just — brilliant."
No one could deny this. Mr. Pilgrim's piano playing
was often heard echoing down the Music Tower. Charlie realized he would miss
it. And he would miss seeing Mr. Pilgrim staring into space, his black hair
always falling into his eyes.
Fidelio turned to Billy "So how was your summer,
Billy?" he asked carefully For how could anyone spend their whole summer
vacation in Bloor's Academy without going mad?
"Better than usual," said Billy cheerfully
"Cook looked after Rembrandt like she promised, and I saw him every day
And Manfred went away for a bit so it was OK here, really except . . .
except" — a shadow crossed his face — "something happened last night.
Something really weird."
"What?" asked the other three.
"I saw a horse in the sky"
A horse?" Fidelio raised his eyebrows. "Do
you mean a cloud that looked like a horse?"
"No. It was definitely a horse." Billy took
off his glasses and wiped them on his sleeve. His deep red eyes fixed
themselves on Charlie. "It sort of hung there, outside the window, and
then it just faded."
"Stars can do that," said Gabriel, who had
perked up a bit. "They can create the illusion of animals and
things."
Billy shook his head. "NO. It was a HORSE."
He replaced his glasses and frowned at his plate. "It wasn't far away It
was right outside the window It reared up and kicked the air, like it was
fighting to be free, and then it just — faded."
Charlie found himself saying, “s if it were receding
into another world."
"That's right," said Billy eagerly "You
believe me, don't you, Charlie?"
Charlie nodded slowly "I wonder where it is
now?"
"Wandering around the castle ruins with all the
other ghosts?" Fidelio wryly remarked. "Come on, let's get some fresh
air. We might see a horse galloping around the garden."
Of course, he was only joking, but as soon as the four
boys walked through the garden door, Fidelio realized that his words held a
ghostly ring of truth. He was the only one of the four who was not endowed.
Fidelio might be a brilliant musician, but his endowment was not one that
could be classified as magical.
It was Charlie who noticed it first, a faint thudding
on the dry grass. He looked at Gabriel. "Can you hear it?"
Gabriel shook his head. He could hear nothing, but
there was a presence in the air that he couldn't define.
Billy was the most affected. He stepped back suddenly
his white hair lifting in a breeze that no one else could feel. He put up his
hand as if to ward off a blow "It went right past," he whispered.
Fidelio said, "You're joking, aren't you?"
'"Fraid we're not," said Charlie. "It's
gone now Maybe it just wanted us to know it was here."
They began to cross the wide expanse of grass that Dr.
Bloor liked to call his garden. It was really no more than a field, bordered by
nearly impenetrable woods. At the end of the field, the red stones of an
ancient castle could be glimpsed between the trees: the castle of the Red King.
The four boys almost instinctively made their way toward the tall red walls.
Charlie's uncle Paton had told him how; when Queen
Berenice died, five of the Red King's children had been forced to leave their
father's kingdom forever. Brokenhearted, the king had vanished into the forests
of the north, and Borlath, his elder son, had taken the castle. He had ruled
the kingdom with such barbarous cruelty most of the inhabitants had either died
or fled in terror.
"Well?" said Fidelio. "Do you think the
phantom horse is here?"
Charlie looked up at the massive walls. "I don't
know." He turned to Billy
"Yes," he whispered. "It's here."
The others listened intently They could hear the
distant shouts and chatter of children on the field, the thump of a soccer
ball, the call of wood pigeons, but nothing else.
"Are you sure, Billy?" asked Charlie.
Billy hugged himself. He was shivering. "I think
it would like to speak, but it's caught on the wrong side."
"Wrong side of what?" asked Fidelio.
Billy frowned. "I can't explain."
Charlie became aware that someone was standing behind
them. He turned around, just in time to see a small figure dart away and join a
group of new boys playing soccer together.
"Who was that?" asked Gabriel.
"New boy" said Charlie.
It was impossible to tell whether the boy was in art,
drama, or music because he wasn't wearing a cape. Today it was warm and sunny
Summer was not yet over.
The sound of the horn rang out across the field and
the four boys ran back to school.
For Charlie, the afternoon was
no better than the morning. He found Mr. Paltry at last, but too late for his
lesson. "What's the point of coming to a lesson without your
trumpet?" grumbled the old teacher. "You're a waste of time, Charlie Bone.
Endowed, my foot. Why don't you use your so-called talent to locate your
trumpet? Now get out and don't come back until you've found it."
Charlie left quickly He had no idea where to look.
"The Music Tower?" Charlie asked himself. Perhaps one of the cleaners
had found his trumpet and put it in Mr. Pilgrim's room at the top of the tower.
The way to the Music Tower led through a small,
ancient-looking door close to the garden exit. Charlie braced himself, opened
the door, and began to walk down a long, damp passage. It was so dark he could
barely see his own feet. He kept his eyes on a distant window in the small
circular room at the end of the passage.
As he got closer to the room, he began to hear voices,
angry voices — men arguing. There was a clatter of footsteps. Charlie stood
still until whoever it was had reached the bottom of the long, spiraling J staircase. A figure appeared
at the end of the passageway It loomed toward Charlie and raised its purple wings, blocking out the light.
Plunged into darkness, Charlie screamed.
THE BOY WITH PAPER IN HIS HAIR
Quiet!" hissed a voice.
Charlie shrank against the wall as the person, or
thing, swept past and whisked itself through the door into the hall.
Charlie didn't know what to do. Should he go back the
way he had come or on toward the tower? The hissing person might be in the
hall, waiting for him. He chose the tower.
As soon as he emerged in the round sunlit room at the
end of the passageway Charlie felt better. Those purple wings had been the arms
of a cape, he reasoned. And the angry person was probably a member of the
school's staff, arguing with someone. He began the long, spiral ascent to the
top of the tower. Bloor's Academy had five floors, but Mr. Pilgrim's music room
was up yet another flight.
Charlie reached the small landing where music books
were stored on shelves, in boxes, and in untidy piles on the floor. Between the
rows of shelving, a small oak door led into the music room. A message had been
tacked to the center of the door:
Mr.
Pilgrim is away.
Charlie rummaged in the boxes, lifted the piles of
sheet music, and searched behind the heavy books on the shelves. He found a
flute, a handful of violin strings, a box of oatmeal cookies, and a comb, but
no trumpet.
Was there any point in trying the room next door?
Charlie remembered seeing a grand piano and a stool, nothing else. He looked
again at the note. Mr.
Pilgrim is away. It looked foreboding, as though there were another message behind those
four thinly printed words: "Do not enter, you are not welcome here."
But Charlie was a boy who often couldn't stop himself
from doing what all the signs told him not to. This time, however, he did knock
on the door before going in. To his surprise, he got an answer.
"Yes," said a weary voice.
Charlie went in.
Dr. Saltweather was sitting on the music stool. His
arms were folded inside his blue cape, and his thick-white hair stood up in an
untidy careless way He wore an expression that Charlie had never seen on his
face before: a look of worry and dismay
"Excuse me, sir," said Charlie. "I was
looking for my trumpet."
"Indeed." Dr. Saltweather glanced at
Charlie.
"I suppose it isn't in here."
"Nothing is in here," said Dr. Saltweather.
"Sorry sir." Charlie was about to go when
something made him ask, "Where is Mr. Pilgrim, sir?"
"Where?" Dr. Saltweather looked at Charlie
as he'd only just seen him. “Ah, Charlie Bone."
"Yes, sir."
"I don't know where Mr. Pilgrim has gone. It's a
mystery"
"Oh." Charlie was about to turn away again,
but this time he found himself saying, "I bumped into someone in the
passage; I thought it might be him."
"No, Charlie." The teacher spoke with some
force. "That would have been Mr. Ebony, your new teacher."
"Our teacher?" Charlie gulped. He thought of
the purple wings, the hissing voice.
"Yes. It's a little worrying, to say the
least." Dr. Saltweather gave Charlie a scrutinizing stare, as though
wondering if he should say more. "Mr. Ebony came here to teach
history" he went on, "but he turned up with a letter of resignation
from Mr. Pilgrim. I don't know how he came by it. And now this — man — wants to
teach piano." Dr. Saltweather raised his voice. "He comes up here,
puts a message on the door, tries to keep me out of a room in my own
department. . . . It's intolerable!"
"Yes, sir," agreed Charlie. "But he was
wearing a purple cape, sir."
“Ah, yes, that!" Dr. Saltweather ran a hand
through his white hair. "It seems that Mr. Tantalus Ebony is in the drama
department, hence the purple."
Charlie said, "I see," although by now he
was very confused. He had never heard of a teacher being in three departments
at once.
"They are Dr. Bloor's arrangements, so what can I
do?" Dr. Saltweather spread his hands. "Better run along now;
Charlie. Sorry about the trumpet. Try one of the art rooms. They're always
drawing our musical instruments."
“Art. Thank you, sir," said Charlie gratefully
The art rooms could be reached only by climbing the main staircase, and Charlie
had just put his foot on the first step when Manfred Bloor came out of a door
in the hall.
"Have you finished writing out your lines?"
asked Manfred coldly
"Er, no."
Manfred approached Charlie. "Don't forget or
you'll get another hundred."
"Yes, Manfred. I mean no."
Manfred gave a sigh of irritation and walked away
"Excuse me," Charlie said suddenly,
"but are you still, er, a pupil, Manfred?"
"No, I am not!" barked the surly young man.
"I am a teaching assistant. And call me sir."
"Yes, sir." The word "sir" tasted
funny when applied to Manfred, but Charlie smiled, hoping he'd said the right
thing at last.
And don't forget." Manfred marched back into the
prefects' room and slammed the door.
Charlie still hadn't found Manfred's office. He was
now torn between looking for his trumpet and writing out a hundred lines. But
then he remembered that he didn't know the last line of the hall rules.
"Emma will tell me," he said to himself and he began to climb the
stairs.
Emma was often to be found in the art gallery a long,
airy room overlooking the garden. Today however, the room appeared to be empty
Charlie searched the paint cupboard and inspected the shelves at the back of
the room, then he crossed the gallery and descended an iron spiral staircase
that took him down into the sculpture studio.
"Hi, Charlie!" called a voice.
"Hey come on over," called another.
Charlie looked around to see two boys in green aprons
grinning at him from either side of a large block of stone. One had a brown
face and the other was very pale. Charlie's two friends were now in their third
year. They had both grown considerably during summer vacation, and so had
their hair. Lysander now had a neat head of dreadlocks decorated with
multicolored beads, while Tancred had gelled his blond hair into a forest of
stiff spikes.
"What brings you down here, Charlie?" asked
Tancred.
"I'm looking for my trumpet. Hey I hardly recognized
you two."
"You haven't changed," said Lysander with a
wide smile. "How do you like the second year?"
"I don't know I'm in a bit of a jam. I keep going
to the wrong place. I've lost my trumpet," said Charlie. "I'm in
trouble with Manfred and there's an, er, um, thing in the garden."
"What do you mean, a “hing'?" Tancred's blue
eyes widened.
Charlie told them about the horse Billy had seen in
the sky and the hoofbeats in the garden.
"Interesting," said Lysander.
"Ominous," said Tancred. "I don't like the sound of
it." The sleeves of his shirt quivered. It was difficult for Tancred to
hide his endowment. He was like a walking weather vane, his moods affecting the
air around him to such an extent that you could say he had his own personal
weather.
"I'd better keep looking for my trumpet,"
said Charlie. "Oh, what's the last line of the hall rules?"
"Be you small or tall," said Lysander
quickly
"Thanks, Sander. I've got to write the whole
thing out a hundred times before dinner and give it to Manfred — if I can find
his office. You don't happen to know where it is, do you?"
Tancred shook his head and Lysander said, "Not a
clue."
Charlie was about to return the way he'd come when
Tancred suggested he try somewhere else. "Through there," said
Tancred, indicating a door at the end of the sculpture studio. "The new
children are having their first art lesson. I think I saw one carrying a
trumpet."
"Thanks, Tanc!" Charlie walked into a room
he'd never seen before. About fifteen silent children sat around a long table,
sketching. Each had a large sheet of paper and an object in front of them. They
were all concentrating fiercely on their work, and none of them looked up when
Charlie appeared.
"What do you want?" A thin, fair-haired man
with freckles spoke from the end of the table. A new art teacher, Charlie
presumed.
"My trumpet, sir," said Charlie.
“And why do you think it's here?" asked the
teacher.
"Because there it is!" Charlie had just
spotted a trumpet exactly like his. The instrument was being sketched by a
small boy with mousy hair and ears that stuck out. The boy looked up at
Charlie.
"Joshua Tilpin," said the teacher,
"where did you get that trumpet?"
"It's mine, Mr. Delf." Joshua Tilpin had
small pale-gray eyes. He half-closed them and wrinkled his nose at Charlie.
Charlie couldn't stop himself He leaped forward,
seized the trumpet, and turned it over. Last semester he had scratched a tiny
"cb" near the mouthpiece. The trumpet was his. "It's got my
initials on it, sir."
"Let me see." Mr. Delf held out his hand.
Charlie handed over the trumpet. "My name's
Charlie Bone, sir. See, they're my initials."
"You shouldn't deface musical instruments like
this. But it does appear to be yours. Joshua Tilpin, why did you lie?"
Everyone looked at Joshua. He didn't turn red, as
Charlie would have expected. Instead, he gave a huge grin, revealing a row of
small, uneven teeth. "Sorry, sir. Realty really sorry Charlie. Only a
joke. Forgive me, please!"
Neither Charlie nor the teacher knew how to reply to
this. Mr. Delf passed the trumpet to Charlie, saying, “You'd better get back to
your class."
"Thank you, sir." Charlie clutched his
trumpet and turned to the door. He took a good look at Joshua Tilpin as he
went. He had an odd feeling that the new boy was endowed. Joshua's sleeves and
hair were i covered with scraps of paper and tiny bits of eraser. I Even as Charlie watched, a
broken pencil lead suddenly leaped off the table and attached itself to the
boy's thumb. He gave Charlie a sly grin and flicked it off. Charlie felt as
though an invisible thread were tugging him toward the strange boy
He quickly left the room, and the thread was broken.
The sculpture studio rang with the sound of steel on
stone. Tancred and Lysander weren't the only ones chipping away at lumps of
rock. Charlie flourished his trumpet in the air. "Got it," he sang
out.
"Knew it," said Tancred.
Charlie's next priority was the hundred lines. Where
should he write them? He decided on his new homeroom. As he crossed the hall,
he was swamped by groups of children, some coming in from games, others rushing
down the stairs, still more emerging from the coatrooms. Everyone seemed to know
exactly where they were going, except Charlie. Something had gone horribly
wrong with his schedule. He hurried on, hoping to find at least some of his
year's group in the classroom.
There was a note tacked to the classroom door. It was
printed in the same, old-fashioned handwriting as the words on A4r. Pilgrim's
door:
Tantalus
Ebony
Music,
Mime, and Medieval History
Charlie put his ear to the door. Not a sound came from
the other side. He went in.
• • •
There were no children in the room, but there was a
teacher. He sat at a high desk in front of the window, a teacher with a long,
narrow lace and black eyebrows that met across the bridge of his nose. His dark
hair covered his ears, and heavy bangs ended just above his eyebrows. He wore a
purple cape.
"Yes?" said the teacher, looking up from his
book.
Charlie swallowed. "I've come to write out some
lines, sir."
"Name?" The man's voice rumbled as though it
came from underground.
"Charlie Bone, sir."
“Approach!" The teacher beckoned with a long,
white finger.
Charlie walked to the desk. The man stared at him for
a full minute. His left eye was gray and his right eye brown. It was most
disconcerting. Charlie was tempted to look away but he held his ground and looked
first into one eye and then the other. An angry frown crossed the man's face
and he leaned back, almost as though he feared that Charlie had seen some part
of him that he wished to keep secret. Eventually the teacher said, "I am
Tantalus Ebony"
"I guessed that, sir."
"How presumptuous. Stand still."
Charlie was about to say that he hadn't moved, when
Mr. Ebony went on, "Why are you not with the rest of your class?"
"I got a bit confused, sir."
"Confused? Confused is for freshmen. Not a very
promising beginning for your second year, is it, Charlie Bone? And you say you
have lines already I wonder why"
"I was talking in the hall, sir."
Mr. Ebony's response was amazing. He roared with
laughter. He rocked with unrestrained giggles.
Ahem." The teacher gave a little cough. "Go
and write your lines, then. And don't disturb me. I'm going to sleep." Mr.
Ebony pulled his purple hood over his head and closed his eyes. Still sitting
bolt upright, he began to snore.
Is it possible to be watched by someone who isn't
looking at you? Charlie had the impression that the strange teacher was still
awake. Or rather that someone else, behind the sleeping face, was still on
guard.
After waiting a lew seconds, Charlie tiptoed to his
desk, got out an exercise book, and began to write out the hall rules. He had
just completed the last line when the horn sounded for snack time. Mr. Ebony
opened his eyes, threw back his hood, and cried, "OUT!"
"Yes, sir." Charlie gathered up his papers
and hurriedly left the room.
************************************
"Where on earth have you been?" asked
Fidelio, when he saw Charlie in the cafeteria.
"Where have you been?" said Charlie.
"1 had English, then games."
Charlie saw a weekend of detention looming ahead. Mr.
Carp, the English teacher, wouldn't forgive him for missing a lesson. "I
was writing out my lines for Manfred," he said gloomily "And I still
haven't found out where his office is."
Fidelio couldn't help, nor could Gabriel when he arrived
at their table. "What's with him, then?" he said, munching a Choclix
bar. "I mean, what's Manfred supposed to be? He's not head boy anymore,
and he's not a teacher. So what is he?"
"He's a hypnotizer," said Charlie grimly. “Always
has been and always will be. He'll probably stay here for ever and ever,
perfecting his skills until he becomes a musty old magician like his
great-grandfather."
As long as he keeps out of my way I don't care what he
is." Gabriel swallowed the rest of his Choclix and wiped his fingers on
his sleeve. "By the way I've decided to take piano with Mr. Ebony I can't
give it up, and he's quite good, actually"
"I'd go to Miss Chrystal if I were you,"
Charlie advised Gabriel. "Mr. Ebony isn't — isn't what he seems. I think
he's dangerous."
The others looked at him questioningly but Charlie
couldn't explain his feeling.
After snack time, Charlie took his trumpet to Mr.
Paltry's room. The elderly teacher was having a quiet cup of coffee. "I
can't give you a lesson now,” he said irritably "Put your trumpet on the
shelf and leave me in peace."
"Yes, sir." Charlie placed his trumpet on
the shelf with five others, hoping it wouldn't get lost or stolen again.
"Excuse me, sir, but do you know where Manfred Bloor's office is?"
"I don't know every single room in the building,
do I?" Mr. Paltry fluttered a freckled hand. "Now, shoo."
Children were advised to leave their capes indoors on
sunny days. Believe it or not, it was colder inside the dark academy than it
was outside. Leaving his cape in the coatroom, Charlie went into the garden and
asked as many people as he could if they knew the whereabouts of Manfred's
office. Nobody knew Charlie ran indoors again. As he put on his blue cape, he
slipped his fingers into his pocket. The three pages had vanished.
"No!" yelled Charlie, just as Gabriel walked
in.
"What's up?" asked Gabriel.
Charlie told him, and for the next fifteen minutes Gabriel
helped Charlie search the coatroom, but the three pages were nowhere to be
found. Fidelio appeared and joined in the hunt. They looked in empty classrooms
and even went down to the cafeteria. And then the horn sounded for dinner.
"Someone's determined to get me into
trouble," moaned Charlie. "I'm losing everything, my trumpet, my
lines. . . . What's going on?"
"Come and eat," said Fidelio. "Food
helps the brain."
"Huh!" Charlie grunted.
The three boys made their way to the long, cavernous
dining hall and took their places at the end of the music table.
The academy's staff sat at a table on a raised platform
at the end of the room, and Charlie noticed that Manfred was sitting next to
his father. So he was now officially a member of the staff. At
least he won't be doing his homework with as, thought Charlie.
Dinner was almost over when Dr. Bloor stood up and
clapped his hands. There was instant silence. The big man walked to the front
of the platform and surveyed the lines of children below him. He was an
impressive figure in his black cape, his shoulders wide, his gray hair neatly
cropped, and his mustache as straight as a ruler. His eyes were almost hidden
beneath thick folds of flesh, and it was difficult to tell what color they
were. Now they looked black, yet Charlie knew they were gray
It was some time before the headmaster spoke. The
children looked up at him expectantly At last he said, "A
word
to those of the new children who are endowed. You know who you are, so I shall
not mention you by name. You will do your homework in the King's room. Someone
will show you the way Do you understand?"
Charlie heard three thin voices utter the words,
"Yes, sir." He couldn't tell where they had come from, but they
certainly didn't belong to anyone at the music table.
Dr. Bloor suddenly shouted, "DISPERSE!"
Children
sprang into action
like clockwork. Benches squeaked on the tiled floor, plates
were collected into piles, glasses clinked, cutlery clanged, and then everyone
made for the doors. As Charlie climbed up to the first floor, he was joined by
Gabriel and Billy Emma Tolly was ahead of him, and Tancred and Lysander could
just be seen flying up another flight to the second floor.
Emma waited for Charlie to catch up with her. "I
found these on the floor of our coatroom," she said, holding out three
crumpled sheets of paper. "I heard you were looking for them."
"My lines," cried Charlie, grabbing the
paper. "Thanks, Em. But how did they get in the art coatroom?"
"Haven't a clue," said Emma.
Charlie shoved the pages into his bag. The sound of
heavy footsteps behind him made him look back, and he saw Dorcas Loom trudging
slowly up the stairs. She was a plump girl with fair curly hair and a healthy
complexion. Dorcas was a fervent admirer of Charlie's great-aunt Venetia, and
with her endowment, she could make clothes that had a deadly magic.
"What are you staring at?" she said sullenly
"A cat may look at a queen,"
replied Charlie.
Dorcas gave a "Ha" of disgust, then
continued to plod up the stairs.
Charlie and his friends stepped into the strange,
circular King's room, with its round table and curving, book-lined walls.
Manfred was standing at the far side of the table,
staring straight at the doors. Charlie's heart lurched, and then disappointment
washed over him in a sickening wave as he saw a hunched figure sitting beside
Manfred. It was Asa Pike, Manfred's devoted slave, the boy who could become a
beast at dusk. He should have left school. Why was he still here? There were
also three new children in the room. Joshua Tilpin was one of them.
"Come on, come on," ordered Manfred
impatiently "Stop crowding in the door. I have an important announcement
to make."
Charlie pulled himself together and walked around the
table until he came to a place beside Tancred. From here, he could see the Red
King's portrait: an old painting of a musty figure in a red cape and a slim
gold crown. Gabriel, Billy and Emma followed Charlie, while Dorcas stomped in
and closed the door with her foot.
"Show some respect for my father's house!" barked
Manfred.
Dorcas scowled, but didn't dare to look Manfred in the
eye. "Someone's sitting in my seat," she muttered.
"Don't be stupid, Dorc," said Manfred.
Asa snickered. “ ‘Dork.’ That's good."
Manfred ignored him. "Just sit anywhere, girl,
and hurry up about it."
If Dorcas had wanted to sit on Manfred's other side,
she was out of luck. Squeezed in between Manfred and Joshua Tilpin were two
extraordinary-looking girls. They both had very shiny black hair, cut just
below the ears, long bangs, and complexions that were so pale and smooth, they
looked like porcelain.
Twins, obviously, thought Charlie. If
they're real. For the girls' faces were so blank, and their bodies so still, they
could have been dolls.
Dorcas shuffled around the table and put her books
next to Joshua's. He gave her one of his beaming crooked-teeth smiles, and
Dorcas actually smiled back.
"Now that we're all here," said Manfred,
glancing at Dorcas, "I want to explain a few things. First of all, you
probably didn't expect to see me again. Well, you're stuck with me." No
one made a sound except Asa, who snorted. "I'm now a teaching
assistant," Manfred went on importantly "My job description is to
supervise your homework, monitor your progress, supervise during exams, and
help with any personal or work-related problems." He paused to take a
breath, and Charlie wondered who on earth would want to ask the ex-head boy for
help.
"Now; for introductions." Manfred named
everyone at the table until he came to the inscrutable girls beside him. “And these are the twins Inez and Idith
Branko."
As soon as their names were mentioned, the twins bent
their heads and stared at the books in front of them. With alarming speed, the
books flew across the table. One pile landed in Charlie's lap and the other in
Tancred's.
"Oh, no!" Tancred grunted.
"Telekinesis." The sleeves of his cape ballooned out, his blond hair
crackled, and a draft sent a shiver through the loose sheets of paper lying on
the table.
"I see that your summer vacation didn't improve
your self-control, Tancred," said Manfred in a mocking tone.
Tancred and Charlie stood up and handed the twins'
books back across the table. The girls didn't say a word and their laces
remained completely blank.
Charlie couldn't resist remarking, "It's polite
to say thank you."
Idith and Inez remained silent, but one of them, who
knows which, shot him a very nasty look.
"Try and be pleasant to the new girls,
Bone," said Manfred. "The twins are related to Zelda Dobinski, who
has left us. Apparently she is a mathematical genius, so she's off to a
university at a very early age. Unfortunately Asa here is the opposite of a
genius. He's still with us because he failed all his exams."
Frowning with embarrassment, Asa hunched even farther
down in his seat, and Charlie felt a rare twinge of sympathy for him. To be
ridiculed by someone he admired must have been very painful.
"Last, but not least, we have Joshua
Tilpin," Manfred announced.
On hearing his name, Joshua leaped up and bowed.
Anyone would have thought he was a prince. And yet he looked a mess. His green
cape was covered in dust, there were leaves and grass in his hair, and a
cobweb hung from one of his ears.
"Sit down, Joshua," said Manfred.
"You're not a pop star."
Joshua beamed at him, and to everyone's amazement,
Manfred smiled back. Getting a smile out of Manfred was like getting water out
of a stone.
What next? thought Charlie. He was just
about to start his homework when Manfred said, "Charlie Bone, you didn't
bring me your lines."
"Oh, sorry Manfred. I've got them here." Charlie
fumbled in his bag.
"I asked you to bring them to my office."
"But ...
I don't know where it is," Charlie confessed.
Manfred sighed. He looked at the ceiling and declared,
"I am behind words ... on the
way to music . . . beneath a wing . . . and before trumpets, masks, and
brushes." He paused for effect and brought his gaze back to Charlie.
"Do I make myself clear?"
In any other circumstance, Charlie would have said,
"Clear as mud," but as the situation was already pretty grim, he
decided to say "Yes, Manfred."
"Good. Then bring your lines to my office before
bedtime, or it's detention for you."
DETENTION FOR CHARLIE
Charlie was lucky to have a friend like Lysander Sage.
Lysander always finished his homework early and today as soon as his work was
done, he applied himself to Manfred's riddle.
As Charlie was leaving the King's room, Lysander
grabbed his arm. "I think I know where Manfred's office is," he
whispered. "Let's go and find our dorms and I'll explain."
Billy Raven had crept up on them. "Can I come
with you?" he asked Charlie.
"Billy Raven, I want a word with you."
Manfred stood outside the King's room, looking at the three boys.
Billy gave a resigned shrug and walked back to
Manfred.
"Poor kid," Lysander said under his breath.
He began to explain how he had interpreted Manfred's riddle.
"I started at the end," he said,
"Trumpets, masks, and brushes' must refer to the signs above our
coat-rooms. So Manfred's office is ‘before' you get to them. If it's ‘on the way to music,’ then it must be somewhere
down that long passageway to the Music Tower, and that's ‘beneath’ the west ‘wing'
— get it?"
"Mm," said Charlie. "But what about the
words, ‘behind words'?" he said.
"Words are in books," said Lysander. "I
figure if you can find a bookcase in that passageway Manfred's office will be
behind it. Bookcases are often used as doors to secret rooms."
"Wow! You've got it, Sander. I did see a bookcase
down there. Brilliant! Thanks!"
"You're welcome. Hope it works."
They had reached the first dormitories and began to
scan the lists of names tacked to each door. Lysander found that he was still
sharing with Tancred, and to Charlie's relief he saw his own name on a list
with Fidelio's. Billy's name was at the bottom.
Fidelio was already unpacking his bag. He'd saved a
bed beside his for Charlie. The dormitory was almost exactly the same as last
year's. Six narrow beds arranged on either side of a long bleak room, with a
single dim lightbulb hanging in the center.
Charlie quickly shoved all his possessions in a
bedside dresser and hung his cape on a hook. "I'm going to try and find
Manfred's office," he told Fidelio. "Can you cover for me if the
matron comes in?"
"I'll say you're in the bathroom," said
Fidelio. "Good luck."
Charlie was halfway down the hallway when he met an
excited Billy Raven coming the other way
"I'm being adopted. Manfred just told me."
"That's great!" cried Charlie.
The small boy touched his white hair. "I wonder
why they want me. I mean, they could have chosen any boy Someone nicer-looking,
someone different."
"Who are they?" asked Charlie, suddenly
concerned for Billy
"They're called de Grey Mr. and Mrs. de Grey
They're a bit older than I expected, actually Manfred showed me a photo. But he
says they're nice and very kind. And they've got a lovely house. I'll have my
own room with everything I could want, even a TV he says. Imagine, my own TV."
Charlie would have liked to see the de Greys' photo.
He might have been able to learn a little more about them if he'd heard their
voices. "Did Manfred give you the photo?" he asked.
Billy shook his head.
"Well, it's great news, Billy."
Charlie was about to continue on when Billy suddenly
asked, "Did you bring your wand to school with you?"
"Yes, I —" Charlie stopped. "Why do you
want to know?"
"I just thought, you know, it would be good if
you had it with you — to protect you, kind of thing. Do you keep it in your
bedside dresser?"
"No." Charlie kept his precious wand under
his mattress, but he wasn't going to tell Billy He'd said enough already.
"No. It'd be too long for the dresser," said
Billy. "Under the mattress, then?"
Charlie felt uncomfortable. Was Billy still spying for
the Bloors? "I've got to run, Billy" he said quickly "Got to get
my lines to Manfred's office. See you later."
Charlie hurried on. All the activity in the school had
shifted to the dormitories, and the great flag-stoned hall echoed with
Charlie's solitary footsteps. For the second time that day he opened the
ancient door leading to the Music Tower. He stepped into the dark passageway
and surveyed the rough stone walls. Halfway down, on his right, he saw a small
recess. Charlie crept along in the gloom, until he came to a narrow set of
shelves crammed with drab, serious-looking books.
"Hmmm. Are you a door, then?" Charlie pushed
one side of the bookcase, then the other. Nothing moved. Perhaps it wasn't a
door at all. One by one, Charlie began to remove the books, searching for a
knob or a handle to open the supposed door. But there was nothing.
"What are you doing?"
Charlie almost jumped out of his skin. A figure in a
purple cape came gliding toward him. "Why are you here?" asked
Tantalus Ebony.
"I was looking for Manfred's office,"
stammered Charlie.
"I see." Mr. Ebony gave Charlie a look of
such overwhelming hatred, Charlie had to step back, dizzy with shock. A
suffocating brew of smells filled his nostrils: stale air, candle wax, rotting
things, mildew, and soot.
"You do well to be afraid, Bone," said the
teacher coldly "You're a troublesome little devil, aren't you?"
Before Charlie could reply the man's features seemed
to dissolve, and an array of completely different expressions crossed his pale
face. For a fraction of a second, Charlie felt that from behind the changing
masks, someone gazed out at him with infinite tenderness. He was sure that he
had imagined this, however, when the look of haughty indifference returned to
the teacher's face.
"You wanted the office." Mr. Ebony pressed a
knot in the wood at the top of the bookcase. Immediately it swung aside,
revealing the dim interior of" a small office.
"Thank you." Nervously Charlie stepped
inside.
"I'll leave you to it, then. Toodle-oo." The
extraordinary teacher's voice changed completely He waved his long fingers and
rushed away humming a slightly familiar tune.
Charlie looked around the room. It was very tidy A
photograph of a younger-looking Dr. Bloor with a small boy and a dark-haired
woman hung above the mantelpiece. Manfred and his parents. Beneath the window,
there was a desk and an adjustable leather chair that faced the courtyard
beyond. Charlie stepped up to the desk and put his lines on a stack of papers.
He was about to turn away when something caught his eye. A small print of a
horse lay beside the papers. Charlie picked it up. There were other pictures beneath, prints of
horses' skeletons.
At this point, Charlie should have left the room, but
he had noticed a packet of photographs at the end of the desk. Charlie was not
the sort of boy to hold back when he saw something interesting. And he was
always interested in photographs. As he carefully lifted the packet, he failed
to hear the soft swish behind him.
The photos were disappointing. There were only two
people in them: a man and a woman. They were both middle-aged and rather
ordinary The man had thinning hair and wore glasses; the woman's face was
round, her hair short and straight, and her teeth very long. In all the
photographs, she was smiling. No, not smiling, Charlie decided. It seemed
rather that she was holding something invisible between her teeth.
In most of the photographs, the couple sat side by
side on a sofa, but there were two taken in a garden and two more in a kitchen.
Charlie was scrutinizing the empty-looking kitchen when he suddenly heard the
woman speak.
Smile,
Usher. We want to put the boy at ease.
I don't like children. The man's tone was light, his
voice slightly nasal. Never have.
It
won't be for long.
How
long?
Until he does what they
want You'll have to use your talent — you
know — to stop him from getting out.
Talent? said the man in a whiny voice.
What use . . .
Charlie heard footsteps. He quickly put the photos
back into the packet and placed it back down at the end of the desk. But when
he went to the door, he found that it was stuck. There was no handle, no keyhole,
no latch. He was caught.
Charlie banged on the door "Hi! Anyone there?
It's me, Charlie Bone."
There was no answer.
Charlie banged again. "Hi, Mr. Ebony sir Are you
there? Manfred?"
Charlie continued to knock and call for several
minutes, and then he gave up.
It began to get dark. Charlie sat in the chair and
thought about the photographs. All at once, it came to him. They were Billy
Raven's new parents. Billy had always longed to have nice, kind parents and a real home How could Charlie tell him the truth?
As he sat in the gloom, wrestling
with his dilemma, the lights across the courtyard went out one by one until
Charlie was left in complete darkness. He made his way around the room, fumbling for
a light switch. There didn't seem to be one. He pushed at the door. He knocked and called but no one came. The cathedral
clock struck nine. Charlie sat on the floor and dozed.
A sound from the courtyard woke him up. Clop!
Clop! Clop! Charlie shook his sleepy head. Hooves. There was a horse in the
courtyard. Charlie stood up. I
le could just make out the
window's pale rectangle of light, but it was impossible to see anything in the
yard beyond.
The cathedral clock struck ten and the hoofbeats faded.
Charlie was about to shout again when the door swung open and a fierce light
beamed in his face.
"What the heck are you doing here?"
Charlie recognized Dr. Bloor's deep voice. "I
came to give Manfred some lines, sir, and then the door closed."
"How did you get in?"
"Mr. Ebony let me in, sir."
"Did he, now?"
"Yes, sir." Charlie wished Dr. Bloor would
shine the flashlight away from his eyes.
"Well, it's detention for you, Charlie Bone.
You'll stay in school an extra night. Now get back to your dormitory"
Dr. Bloor hauled Charlie out of the room and gave him
a push down the passageway Charlie had almost reached his dormitory when the
matron loomed around a corner and grabbed his shoulder.
"Ouch!" cried Charlie. "If you were
going to give me detention, don't bother. I've already got it."
Charlie could hear Lucretia Yewbeam grinding her
teeth. "Be quiet, until you're spoken to. Where have you been?"
"Stuck in Manfred's office," said Charlie
with a sigh. "He asked me to give him my lines."
"Lines? On the first day of the semester? You're
hopeless. I can't believe we're related."
"Nor I," Charlie mumbled.
"What did you say?"
"I said, forgive me for being
related to you."
"Get to bed," growled Charlie's great-aunt
Lucretia.
The next morning, on their way down to breakfast,
Charlie told Fidelio everything that had happened the night before. His friend
listened attentively until Charlie began to talk about the photographs.
"So you've been listening again," Fidelio
said wryly
"I couldn't help myself" Charlie admitted.
"They were a nasty pair, Fido. But how can I tell Billy?"
"Let's just hope you're wrong, and those people
weren't the de Greys."
The two boys walked into the cafeteria and took their places at the music table.
"Interesting about the horses," Fidelio said
as he buttered a piece of toast.
Billy Raven looked up from his cornflakes. "Did
you say horses?"
“Tell you later, Billy" said Charlie. "By
the way I've got detention this weekend, so I'll be keeping you company."
"My new parents are coming to fetch me on
Saturday" said Billy
"So soon?"
"I'll have my own home!" Billy bounced up
and down in his seat. "Yippee!"
Charlie grinned. He didn't want to dash Billy's hopes,
but he was sure that real adoptions didn't happen this way How did the Bloors
get away with it? They kept children hidden from their relatives, they moved
orphans around without their having any say in the matter, they even made
fathers disappear.
"Charlie!" Fidelio nudged him. "If you
don't want your breakfast, I'll eat it."
Charlie spooned cornflakes into his mouth as quickly
as he could. "I suppose you don't feel like getting detention with
me?" he asked.
Fidelio looked embarrassed.
"Sorry Can't. I've promised to play in my brother's band
on Saturday morning."
"At least I might get a look at Billy Raven's
parents. That should be
interesting," said Charlie.
During the first break, Charlie saw Emma and Olivia
running around the field.
"Hey you two!" cried Charlie, as he panted
beside the girls. "Are you, er . . . occupied on Saturday?"
"Bookstore!" said Emma. "It's Auntie
Julia's busy day"
"Have you got detention again, Charlie?"
asked Olivia, slowing her pace.
"Yep. So, are you busy?"
Olivia stopped running and Emma drew up beside her.
"Well?" asked Charlie, taking a deep breath.
"Actually," said Olivia solemnly
"Saturday is probably going to be the most important day in
my whole life."
"Definitely" agreed Emma.
"I'm auditioning for a movie. It's a really big
movie. There are at least three huge stars in it, and I'm going to be Tom
Winston's daughter, or at least I think I will be."
"Tom Winston?" Charlie asked.
"Don't tell me you've never heard of Tom
Winston," said Olivia, frowning. "He's a HUGE star!"
"Oh. OK. Well, good luck," said Charlie.
"Hey you might be famous, Livvy!"
"Bound to be," said loyal Emma.
"Might be," said Olivia with a confident
smile.
"So, will you talk to us when you're
famous?" asked Charlie.
"What do you think?" Olivia's smile grew
wider.
The hunting horn blared and Charlie never got to
answer Olivia, because the two girls tore off and reached the garden door long
before him. Charlie decided they must have been in training during vacation.
"Guess what," Charlie said, leaping into the
coat-room. "Olivia Vertigo's going to be a movie star."
Fidelio was sitting on a bench, changing his shoes.
"How come?" he asked, dropping one of his sneakers.
Several other children stared at Charlie, and Gwyneth
Howells, the harpist, said, "Olivia Vertigo thinks she's so
brilliant."
"But she is," Rosie Stubbs said generously
"I mean, I bet she will be famous."
Gwyneth gave her best friend a withering look, and
Rosie said, "Oh, come on, Gwyn, you must admit she's a fantastic
actress."
"She's going to an audition on Saturday"
Charlie told them. "It's for a part in a gigantic movie. She'll be Tom
Winston's daughter."
"If she gets the part," said Gwyneth with a
sniff
"She will," said Fidelio. "No
question."
Soon the whole school was buzzing with talk of Olivia
Vertigo's imminent fame. And Olivia began to wish that she'd kept her audition
a secret.
Somehow, Charlie managed to keep out of trouble for the rest of the week, and when
Friday arrived, he found that he wasn't dreading his extra night in school as
much as he expected. He went down to the main hall to wish Olivia good luck
before she left, but she didn't thank him.
"I wish you hadn't told so many people," she
grumbled. "It's bad luck." And she strode away without a backward
glance.
"She's nervous," Emma explained. "Sorry about
your detention, Charlie. We'll meet on Sunday shall we?"
"Pets' Café at two o'clock," said Charlie.
"You're on." Emma dashed after Olivia, her
long blond pigtails bouncing against her cape.
A familiar smell assailed Charlie when he walked into
the dormitory and he wasn't surprised to see Cook's dog, Blessed, sitting at
the foot of Billy's bed. Today the old dog looked even more depressed than
usual. Charlie assumed this was due to his old age and bad health (Blessed was
extremely fat), but Billy quickly set him straight.
"He's upset," said Billy who was trying to
pack a battered-looking suitcase. "Partly because I'm being
adopted, but mostly because he saw a terrible thing happen."
"Oh?" Charlie sank onto the bed next
to Billy's. "What did he see?"
Billy glanced at Blessed, who gave a small grunting sort of whine.
"It's difficult to explain. I keep thinking I've
got it wrong and he means something different, but then he says, ‘True! True! Horse fly
through wall.'"
"What?" Charlie raised his eyebrows.
Billy slopped packing and sat on his bed. "He
says he was at the top of the house in a long, long room. Manfred
was there, and old Mr. Ezekiel, and your three great-aunts, Charlie. He says
there were things on a table: fur and metal things and — very very old bones."
Charlie's scalp tingled. "What sort of
bones?"
"Horse bones."
Blessed gave a sudden, throaty
growl.
“He said that the bones turned
into a horse." Billy spoke very slowly, as though he were waiting for
Charlie to stop him. But Charlie just listened, open-mouthed
“Two of your great-aunts did things
to the stuff on the table," Billy went on, “and Mr. Ezekiel had a can that
made sparks. There was a bang and a lot of smoke, and a horse jumped off the
table and crashed through the wall."
"What the heck are they up to? I didn't know my
aunts could do stuff like that."
"There were three of them, remember. Manfred and
Mr. Ezekiel as well. Maybe that made their power stronger." Billy frowned
and shook his head. "It must have been the horse that I saw in the
sky"
Charlie realized that this strange spell explained a
great deal: the pictures on Manfred's desk, for instance; the ghostly presence
in the garden; and the hoofbeats Charlie had heard in the courtyard. "But
what's the purpose of it all?" he muttered.
Billy shrugged. "Maybe we'll never know."
"Oh, I think we will. In fact, you can bet your life on
it."
"If I could see the horse, I could talk to it," said
Billy.
"Maybe you could talk to it anyway" Charlie
suggested.
Billy stared at Charlie through the thick round lenses
of his glasses. "Yes," he said thoughtfully He jumped down from the
bed and resumed his packing. The small pile of clothes laid out on the bed
only half-filled the large suitcase.
"I haven't got any more. That's it." Billy closed
the suitcase and heaved it onto the floor.
"Nothing else?" Charlie was concerned. Where
were Billy's toys, books, games,
sneakers, and weekend clothes? At home, the closet in Charlie's room was packed with stuff. Was this
all that Billy owned in the world?
"There is something else." Billy pulled a plastic bag from his bedside dresser and
emptied it on the bed. Along with the
five small books that Cook had given him, there was a deck of cards, a small
one-eared bear, and something wrapped in yellowing tissue paper.
"The Bloors usually give me food for
presents," said Billy carefully unfolding the tissue paper, "so most
of my possessions have been eaten." He gave a sheepish grin. "But 1
kept these." He peeled back the last piece of tissue, revealing four white
candles. "I found them in my aunt's cupboard before I was sent to Bloor's.
Her dog told me they came with a birthday cake, but she never put them on the
cake, and I never knew who sent it to me."
Charlie stared at the four small candles in Billy's
hand. Each one looked as though it had been made from a coiled feather. The
delicate wax filaments curved around the candles in spirals that made them
appear mysterious and magical.
"I never lit them," Billy said softly.
"I can see that." Charlie screwed up his
eyes and bent closer to the candles. "I wonder who sent them."
"I wish I knew." Billy carefully folded the
candles into the tissue paper and slipped them in his pocket.
It was just as well that he did, because the next
minute, Lucretia Yewbeam marched into the dormitory and began to examine
Billy's packing.
"This is a mess," she said, throwing
everything out onto the floor. "Fold your clothes properly Billy Raven.
Your new parents won't accept slipshod packing."
"Who are Billy's new parents?" asked
Charlie.
"None of your business," snapped his
great-aunt.
"But it is Billy's business," argued
Charlie. "He only knows their names, not where they're from or if they've
got a family or if they live . . ."
"You don't need to know these things," said
the matron. "Billy will know soon enough. Now brush your hair before dinner,
boy You look as though you've just crawled out of bed."
Charlie gave a grunt of disgust. Trust Lucretia
Yewbeam to mention his hair. She'd probably guessed that he'd forgotten to pack his
hairbrush.
When the matron had gone, Charlie helped Billy repack
his suitcase. Not that it looked any neater the second time around.
"It'll have to do," said Billy cheerfully
"Just think, I've got a home to go to!"
Charlie wondered if the small boy was as happy as he
sounded. That night Billy thrashed around in his sheets. Understandable —
starting a new life with unknown parents was not exactly an everyday
occurrence.
BILLY'S OATH
The de Greys arrived just
before lunch on Saturday Billy and Charlie had spent the morning doing their
homework in the King's room. Luckily Manfred wasn't there to watch them, so
they hadn't worked too hard. Billy didn't mention the wand again, and Charlie
felt that maybe Billy's questions had been innocent.
At twelve o'clock, Manfred stuck his head in the door
and barked, "Billy bring your suitcase down to the hall."
"Yes, Manfred." Billy's eyes were as big as
saucers. He looked happy and scared all at the same time.
"I'll give him a hand," Charlie offered.
"No, you won't. This is Billy's business."
Charlie followed Billy upstairs when he went to letch
his suitcase.
"Good-bye," Billy said. His face was pink
with excitement, but it was hard to know what he was thinking. "Maybe I'll see you on Sunday"
"Good idea. Get your parents to bring you to my
house, and I'll take you to the Pets' Café," said Charlie.
"Oh." Billy put down his suitcase.
"What's going to happen to my rat, Rembrandt? Do you think they'll let me
bring him?"
"Maybe not. But don't worry I'll get Cook to fix
things for you. She'll take him to the café."
Billy smiled. "See you on Sunday then."
A few minutes after Billy had left the room, Charlie
heard voices in the courtyard. He looked out and saw a man and woman talking to
Dr. Bloor. There was no doubt that they were the people in Manfred's photos.
The headmaster led them through the main doors, but just before they
disappeared from view, the man looked up at Charlie's window Charlie stepped
behind the curtain. He had learned that the endowed could very often sense each
other, and from Mr. de Grey's unsmiling features, Charlie could tell that the
man had a powerful endowment, a talent that meant trouble for Billy Raven.
"But what is it?" Charlie asked himself.
At one o'clock, he wandered down to the cafeteria.
There was no one there, not even Manfred. Charlie stood behind the empty
counter. There wasn't a plate or a knife and fork to be seen.
Cook's small, round figure came bustling through the
kitchen door. "Charlie, Charlie, Charlie!" she exclaimed. "I
didn't know you were here. Do you want some lunch?"
"Yes, please," Charlie said fervently
"I'm starving."
Cook beckoned him into the kitchen. "If it's only
you, Charlie, we'll eat together — at my place."
Charlie followed Cook through the swing door at the
side of the counter, and in five minutes, he was drinking a bowl of delicious
parsnip soup. "I made a gallon of it for the Bloors," said Cook.
"I'm afraid there's no roast beef left, but there's chocolate meringue
pie."
Cook's homemade rolls were warm and crisp, and Charlie
was told to use as much butter as he wanted. After two bowls of soup, four
buttered rolls, and a large slice of Cook's special pie, he felt he had eaten
enough to keep him going until Sunday
"This is Billy's favorite soup," Cook said
wistfully "We always had our lunch together on weekends." She pulled
out a large white handkerchief and vigorously blew her nose.
"Cook, aren't you a bit worried about Billy being
adopted so suddenly?" asked Charlie.
"You better believe I am. I don't like the look
of those de Greys." She shook her head. "They're not the parenting
type, Charlie. You can tell."
"Do you think they'll let Billy keep
Rembrandt?"
"I doubt it. But I'll take the little fellow to
the Pets' Café. The Onimouses will keep him safe, and Billy can visit him on
weekends."
Cook was one of the few adults in the school whom
Charlie knew for certain had inherited some of the mysterious powers of the Red
King. As yet, the Bloors had no idea who she really was, and she was determined
to keep it that way She had chosen to spend her life watching out for the
endowed children at Bloor's Academy but she couldn't always protect them, and
this upset her considerably.
All at once, Cook leaned closer to Charlie and confided,
"I got a letter from someone close to Billy"
"Who?" asked Charlie earnestly
Cook looked over her shoulder. "I can't tell you
his name yet, Charlie. He's a distant relative of Billy's, and when the poor
boy's parents died, this — person — tried to adopt him. But he and the Bloors,
well, to put it mildly they just don't get along. It's the same with your
family The Yewbeams almost succeeded in murdering the poor man, so he had to
retreat, as it were."
Charlie's jaw dropped. "Murder? You're saying my
family . . . ?"
"Are you so surprised, Charlie?"
"No," he confessed, thinking of his
great-aunts. "I suppose I'm not. But why did the Bloors get Billy?"
"His aunt just signed him over — simple as
that." Cook let out a scornful sigh. "A weak woman. They probably
paid her off"
"But why did they want him so badly?"
"His endowment, Charlie.
Although it wasn't revealed until he was six, they suspected it. The Ravens are
a very gifted family Billy's relative tells me that he is the rightful owner of the Castle
of Mirrors."
"Castle of Mirrors?" Charlie asked eagerly
"Wow Tell me more."
"Charlie, you've got that look in your eyes.
Don't go poking into places that don't concern you."
"I just want to know where it is," said
Charlie innocently
"To tell the truth, I don't really know,” Cook
admitted. "Perhaps your uncle Paton can tell you. He's a very
knowledgeable gentleman, by all accounts."
Charlie would have liked to hear more, but they were
rudely interrupted by the janitor, Mr. Weedon. Sticking his shaved head in the
kitchen door, he bellowed, "That's where you are, Bone. Five minutes is
all you've got to get ready"
Charlie leaped up. "How come? I'm supposed to
stay here till snack time."
"How come? How come?" Weedon repeated in a
mocking tone. "Because it happens to be convenient for your auntie to pick
you up — that's why. Perhaps you hadn't noticed that school
buses don't run on weekends, and it appears that no one else in your family can
drive, at least not in daylight."
"Oh." Charlie felt embarrassed on his uncle's
behalf "Good-bye, then, Cook. Thanks for lunch."
"Good-bye, Charlie. Be good." Cook winked at
him.
Charlie followed Weedon past the kitchen counters,
empty sinks, shelves of dishes, and rows of gleaming saucepans.
"Hurry up," said Weedon. "She won't
wait forever."
"But my bag," said Charlie, hurrying after
Weedon's burly figure. "I've got to pack my pajamas and stuff."
"Matron's done that," said Weedon.
They had arrived in the hall, where Charlie found his great-aunt Eustacia pacing
before the main doors.
"Come on! Come on!" said Eustacia.
"We've been looking for you everywhere."
A nasty sick feeling churned in
Charlie's stomach. Eustacia drove like a maniac. She was the only driver who could
make him feel carsick. "I've got to get my stuff" said Charlie,
thinking of the wand hidden under his mattress.
"It's here!" Eustacia kicked at the bag
lying at her feet. "Aunt Lucretia kindly packed it for you."
"But . . . but . . . I've got work to put in
it," Charlie said desperately
"Hurry up, then." His great-aunt gave a
huge, disgruntled sigh.
Charlie seized his bag and rushed up to the dormitory
Lifting the edge of the mattress, he felt beneath it. The wand wasn't there.
With increasing desperation, he lifted both ends and both sides of the
mattress. Eventually he pushed it right off the bed. The wand was gone.
Charlie hauled the mattress back into place and tidied
the covers. The lurching feeling in his stomach grew worse.
"What on earth have you been doing?"
Eustacia demanded when Charlie finally dragged his bag down to the hall again.
"I couldn't find it," Charlie said miserably
"My work, that is."
"Tsk! I can't wait any longer." His
great-aunt consulted her watch. "I told Venetia I'd be back by two. Come
along and be quick about it."
Weedon, who had been lurking by the main door, said,
"Are we ready then? One, two, three."
Great-aunt Eustacia tut-tutted impatiently as Weedon
lifted a bunch of keys that hung by a chain from his belt. He selected a huge iron key fitted it into the
lock, then drew back two long bolts. The doors swung open.
"Madame," said Weedon, bowing his head.
"Enough of that," snapped Eustacia.
As Charlie followed her out, he noticed Billy Raven's
suitcase standing in a corner of the hall. So he was still in the academy Could
it be that he was being whisked away before he could take a closer look at the de Greys?
Eustacia's black car was badly parked beside the swan fountain. As soon as Charlie
had climbed into the backseat, she was off, cutting
corners, bumping over curbs, rattling the wrong way down one-way streets,
honking at people on pedestrian crossings, dangerously overtaking cyclists,
exceeding the speed limit, and narrowly missing parked cars (no, make that,
hitting three sideview mirrors).
To Charlie's dismay Eustacia drove to Darkly Wynd, a
grim alley where his three great-aunts lived in adjoining houses, all numbered
thirteen. The third house was covered in scaffolding, but behind the pattern of
planks and steel, a blackened, roofless building could be glimpsed — all that
remained of Great-aunt Venetia's home.
"Take a good look, Charlie," said Eustacia,
screeching to a halt outside the middle house. "You're responsible for
that ruin."
"Not exactly," Charlie objected.
"Not in the strictest sense," his great-aunt
conceded, "but you were with my fiendish brother when he did this, egging
him on, no doubt."
"What did you expect him to do?" said
Charlie defiantly “unt Venetia tried to kill Miss Ingledew."
Eustacia opened her door and swung her legs onto the
pavement. "Get out," she snarled, slamming the door.
Charlie was only too happy to oblige. He shuffled out
of the car, dragging his bag behind him.
"Now get going," said Eustacia, pointing
down the alley "You've got legs. You can walk home."
Charlie turned and made a run for the alley He didn't
bother to thank his great-aunt for bringing him halfway home. But when he heard
her front door slam shut, he stopped and looked back at the ruined house. He
remembered the piano that had been revealed at the very top, when the wall of
the burning building fell away and he recalled the instrument's terrible fall,
the eerie tune it had played when it crashed onto the basement steps and broke
into a thousand pieces.
Who had played that piano, hidden in the attic of Aunt
Venetia's house? Was it Lyell Bone, his father, imprisoned, hypnotized? And if
it were, where was he now?
"Come back, Dad!" Charlie's whisper echoed
in the empty alley "Please try."
While Charlie made his way home, Billy Raven was
eating his first meal with Usher and Florence de Grey at the academy They would
rather Billy use their first names, Florence told him, as they felt it was too
late for them to be called Mom and Dad. They would never get used to it. Billy
had been looking forward to saying "Mom" to someone, but he decided
to make the best of it.
The Bloors' dining room was two doors down from Dr.
Bloor's office in the west wing. It was a narrow room with a long window
overlooking the garden. The walls were covered in red-and-gold-striped paper,
and the ceiling was so high that Billy could barely make out the strange shapes
surrounding the light fixture. He thought they might be gargoyles.
A chandelier hung above the oval mahogany table, and
although it was a warm day a fire burned behind the grate of a dark marble
fireplace. Even in summer, Mr. Ezekiel wrapped himself in a woolen blanket. He
was old and cold right through to his soul.
Today the old man sat at the head of the table, with
his back to the window He chewed with his mouth open, and sometimes bits of
food fell into his lap. At the other end of the table, Dr. Bloor kept up a loud
nonstop conversation with the de Greys, in an effort to divert attention from
his grandfather's unpleasant eating habits.
Billy was squeezed between the matron and Manfred,
facing his parents-to-be. The steaming food on his plate had fogged up his
glasses, and when he attempted to wipe them with his napkin, the matron hissed,
"Handkerchief!"
Billy didn't have a handkerchief. He blinked at the
oversize dishes piled with meat and vegetables.
The
Bloors
were obviously trying to impress their visitors. Billy grew bored with the
dreary conversation. He cast furtive looks across the table at his new "mother," and she
returned his gaze with quick, toothy smiles that never succeeded in crinkling her
eyes.
Smiling was too much of a struggle for Mr. de Grey He
could manage only a lopsided smirk. Billy wondered if he were a disappointment
to his new "father." Perhaps this morose-looking man had hoped for a
boy with shiny brown hair and a healthy complexion, a boy with ordinary eyes
who didn't need to wear glasses.
If it were true that the de Greys had always wanted to
adopt a child, as they said, then why had they only just now got around to it?
And why hadn't it occurred to the Bloors before that Billy would be a suitable
candidate?
"Eat up, Billy," said Lucretia Yewbeam.
"We want our dessert."
Billy stuffed another piece of potato into his mouth
and tried to swallow it. There seemed to be a wall inside his stomach that
wouldn't let the food go down. He gave up and laid his knife and fork neatly
across his plate.
The matron gave a sigh and removed his plate. "He's excited," she told the de
Greys. "Give him an egg tonight. He
loves eggs."
Billy wondered what could have made the matron say
such a thing. How did she know what he liked? They had never even sat at the
same table.
Lucretia continued clearing the plates, and there was
a murmur of pleasure as Mr. Weedon appeared with a large chocolate meringue
pie. Billy loved chocolate, but he couldn't eat the pie. Not a bite. He gazed
at the large portion the matron had plunked in front of him. He wished he could
give it to Rembrandt, but he didn't dare mention the rat. He wasn't supposed to
have one. The Bloors would have killed it.
The matron removed Billy's untouched pie with a look
of irritation. And then the table was completely cleared. People got up and sat
down while Billy stayed where he was, the wall in his stomach getting heavier
by the minute.
Mrs. de Grey put a gray bag on the table. She drew out three sheets of paper and laid
them before Billy.
"Now for your oath, Billy" said Dr. Bloor in
a solemn tone.
"Oath?" said Billy weakly
"Indeed," boomed Dr. Bloor. "Adoptions
don't just happen. They have to be arranged. Promises must be made."
Ezekiel leaned forward, his elbows resting on the
table, his fists bunched into his cheeks. "Mrs. de Grey is an oath-keeper,
Billy Know what that is?"
Billy shook his head.
"She keeps the papers!" Ezekiel chortled
unpleasantly "Before you go to this nice new home of yours, you must sign
an oath to do certain things that are spelled out on those forms in front of
you. Understand?"
"Yes, sir."
"Check the boxes marked ‘Yes' and sign your name
at the bottom," said Mrs. de Grey in a businesslike tone. With a long
fingernail, she touched a dotted line at the bottom of one of the forms, and
then she remembered to smile.
"Do I have to?" Billy asked boldly
"If you want to be adopted," said Manfred,
his dark eyes fixed on Billy's face.
Mrs. de Grey handed Billy a pen and he began to read the
first form.
NO
YES
□ □
1. I PROMISE ALWAYS TO TELL THE
TRUTH.
□ □ 2.
I PROMISE TO
BE SILENT AFTER SEVEN O'CLOCK (MY PARENTS
NEED
TEN HOURS' SLEEP).
□ □ 3.
I PROMISE TO
WEAR THE CLOTHES CHOSEN FOR ME (AND
VERY NICE THEY ARE, TOO).
□ □ 4. I PROMISE NEVER TO ASK FOR FOOD (BECAUSE I WILL BE
GIVEN PLENTY).
□ □ 5. I PROMISE NEVER TO DISCUSS WITH OTHER CHILDREN WHAT
OCCURS IN THE PASSING HOUSE.
□ □
6. I PROMISE TO ANSWER TRUTHFULLY
ANY QUESTIONS
CONCERNING THE
CHILDREN OF THE RED KING,
ESPECIALLY CHARLIE BONE.
Billy looked up. "Why?" he asked. "Why
do I have to
answer questions about Charlie, specifically?"
"It's a condition, Billy," said Dr. Bloor.
"Check the box."
Billy checked it.
no yes
□ □ 7. I PROMISE TO BATHE ON FRIDAY,
SATURDAY, AND SUNDAY.
"You don't have to read the whole list,"
said Mrs. de Grey "Just check off the boxes . . . dear."
The paper had an odd feel to it. The edges were hard
and almost hot to the touch.
Billy completed his task and pushed the papers away
from him. Florence de Grey quickly put them into her bag, which Billy saw was
already stuffed with forms just like his. She patted the bag with satisfaction.
"Safe and sound," she said, and then leaning forward, she told Billy
"I keep the oaths, / And thus they are kept. / No breaking of oaths, / Of
which I am the keeper."
And this time the smile did crinkle her eyes.
"You'd better watch out, Billy" said Ezekiel
with a snicker. "People have tried to break the oaths kept in that bag,
and oh my how they suffered for it."
"Really?" Billy said nervously
Events moved swiftly after that. Everyone stood up
except Ezekiel, who insisted on shaking Billy's hand and congratulating him.
"Off you go, my boy" he said, giving Billy a push.
Dr. Bloor led the way down to the hall, where he
patted Billy on the back and told him he was extremely fortunate to have found
such good parents. Weedon opened the main doors, and Manfred lifted the large
suitcase and gave it to Billy who followed his new parents across the square to
a small gray car.
Billy climbed into the back of the car with his suitcase, and as soon as Florence was in
the passenger seat, Mr. de Grey drove off. Usher was a careful driver ant Billy's journey across the city was a
lot more comfortable than Charlie's had been.
They parked at the bottom of a dark cobblestoned alley
and Billy was told to get out. A thick mist had fallen, and he almost lost sight of the
de Greys as they walked briskly up the steep alley Billy hurried after them. He
passed a rusty sign that said CROOK'S PASSAGE. Farther on, a large notice
tacked to a doorway said VAGRANTS ARE ADVISED NOT TO LINGER.
Crook's Passage became steeper and steeper.
Occasionally Billy tripped over a shallow step, and the large suitcase bumped
on the cobblestones. It seemed much heavier now, and Billy began to drag it
behind him — thump, thump, thump! The de Greys appeared not to
notice.
The wall inside Billy's stomach had moved up to his
chest. He had imagined his new home to be a sunny house with a wide lawn, not
somewhere dark and secret like this. A wooden sign creaked above his head and
he stepped back to read it. The words "PASSING HOUSE TEN
METERS" had been painted in black on a red background. Those
ten meters were the steepest of all. Billy's breathing turned into a quiet
groan as he heaved his suitcase up to a door, where his new parents stood
watching him.
"Here we are, Billy," said Florence.
Above the door the words "THE
PASSING HOUSE" had been carved in the stone. Usher fitted an
enormous iron key into an equally enormous lock. There was a loud clunk and
the door swung inward. Billy climbed two steps and walked into the house.
The hall was surprisingly large for a house that began
in a dark alley It was tiled in black-and-white marble, and its gray walls were
decorated with plaster figures. A huge gilt-framed mirror hung above an empty
glass cabinet, but when Billy looked into the mirror, he saw only a blob of
white. His hair? The rest of him was swallowed up in a gray fog. Had the mist followed
them in or was it always here?
Tunic on, Billy!" called
Florence, beckoning from a stone staircase.
Billy pattered across the marble tiles. His suitcase
slithered and squeaked behind him. He walked between two tall marble columns and
began to climb the staircase. One, two, three. He paused for breath, clinging
to the iron railing. Usher de Grey had vanished through a door on the ground
floor.
"Come on, come on!" Florence called from the
landing. "You'll just love your room."
Billy puffed up the remaining steps and followed
Florence down a long corridor. When they had reached the very end, she opened a
door, saying, "Here we are!"
Billy stepped into his room: the very first room that
had ever been truly his and no one else's. It was even better than he had
expected. He put down his suitcase and gazed around him.
The bed was much larger than the narrow beds at
Bloor's Academy It had a blue checkered duvet and pillowcase and a pine
headboard. There was a tall pine wardrobe and a matching chest of drawers, but
Billy barely took in these details. He was staring at a TV on its black
stand, and then at a computer, sitting on a pine desk. His?
"Mine?" asked Billy breathlessly
"All yours," said Florence. She was still
carrying the hag, and she tapped it briefly while she gave Billy one of her
strange smiles. "As long as you keep your promises."
"My oaths?" said Billy
"Exactly Now, you make yourself at home, Billy. There's a sink in your room. See, behind that
screen?" She pointed to a white screen in the corner. "So there's no
excuse to come to meals with dirty hands. Understood?"
Billy nodded.
"Dinner is at six." She indicated a clock
above the computer. "So, no excuses for being late, either." Florence
turned on her heels and walked out, closing the door behind her.
Billy sat on his bed. It was too much to take in. He wanted to tell someone about
it. Charlie. Maybe Charlie could come over. He would be so surprised.
It was only four o'clock. There would be plenty of time before dinner. Billy decided
to ask Florence if he could have a friend over. He ran
downstairs and looked into the rooms on the ground floor: a kitchen, a dining
room, a very fancy living room, and an office. The de Greys were nowhere to be
seen.
"Excuse me!" called Billy
There was no reply
Billy crept toward the front door. Maybe he should
just go out and find Charlie. As he drew level with the hall mirror, something
very odd happened. He found that he couldn't move any farther. An invisible
barrier held him back. Again and again, Billy tried to slide his feet forward,
but they met a solid wall of — nothing. It was impossible to reach the front
door. He attempted to push his hands through the unseen barrier, but it was
like pushing against a wall of iron.
Billy retreated and sat on a chair beside the empty
cabinet. He couldn't believe what was happening. He wondered if he waited a few
minutes, the ghostly barrier would melt away
As he gazed around the hall, he noticed that there
were no coats hanging on the hall stand; there were no hats on the pegs, no
walking sticks, umbrellas, boots, or bags tucked into the space beneath the
pegs. It was almost as if no one lived in
the Passing House. And then Billy became aware of something black at
the foot of the stand.
He got up and went to take a look. It was a very small
cat with a gray muzzle and a thin tail. At last, something that Billy could
talk to. He knelt beside the little creature and said, "Hello! I'm Billy
I've come to live here."
"Welcome, Billy" said the cat in a frail
voice. "I am Clawdia. For myself I am happy that you are here, but for
you, I am very sorry"
ALICE ANGEL
When Charlie left Darkly Wynd,
he didn't go straight home but instead turned onto a road that led to
Ingledew's bookstore.
Ingledew's stood in a row of old, half-timber
buildings that bordered the cathedral square. As Charlie walked over the
ancient cobblestones toward the bookstore, he heard the sound of an organ being
played deep inside the huge, domed building. His father had been the cathedral
organist, until one day he had vanished from this very place. Maybe Charlie was
standing exactly where his father had last been seen. Lyell Bone had tried to
stop the Bloors from kidnapping Emma Tolly and for this he had been horribly
punished: hypnotized, trapped, hidden, and lost to his wife and child. They
said that Lyell was dead, but Charlie knew better.
He gave a big shrug, told himself not to have too many
gloomy thoughts, and marched over to the bookstore.
Emma stood behind the counter, examining a pile of
large leatherbound books. She looked up when the shop door tinkled and Charlie
walked in.
"Hi, Charlie. You got out of detention
early"
"They didn't want me around," said Charlie.
"It's Billy's adoption day"
"Oh, of course. Did you see his new
parents?"
"Yes, and I don't like the look of them. They
don't really want Billy I saw some photos on Manfred's desk and . . . well . .
. I'm worried, Em. I'm sure it's not normal, the way those people just turned
up and took Billy away"
"The Bloors do a lot of abnormal things,"
said Emma grimly "But they get away with it because they’re the oldest
family in the city and everyone's scared of them, even the mayor and
the councillors."
They think Manfred and Ezekiel can do anything, but they're wrong," Charlie muttered. "By the way, someone stole my wand."
"What?" Emma dropped a book. "Charlie,
what are you
going to do?"
"I don't know yet. I shouldn't have taken it to
school, but I thought 1 might need it to kind of help me learn things."
"But still ..."
Emma shook her head. "Oh, Charlie, this is serious."
"You're telling me, but it's mine, Em. Truly mine. It's got nothing to do with the
Yewbeams or the Bloors, and it won't work for them."
"But if they can't use the wand, they'll destroy
it."
"That's what I'm afraid of."
Before Charlie could say any more, a very tall man
with black hair and dark glasses walked through the curtained door behind the
counter.
“Ah, Charlie, I thought I heard your voice." He
suddenly looked at the light hanging over the counter, said, "Oh, darn,"
and began to back out.
Emma rushed to the light switch beside the curtain,
but it was too late. There was a loud pop, and the lightbulb shattered,
sending a shower of glass onto the antique books.
"Oh, Paton, really!" came an exasperated
female voice from behind the curtain.
"Sorry Julia! Sorry!" said Paton Yewbeam.
"How was I to know the light was on? The sun's shining in there."
"I put it on to see the books better," Emma
said plaintively "Don't worry I'll clean it up." She reached under
the counter for the dustpan and brush, which had been kept handy ever since
Paton's first visit to the bookstore.
Emma's aunt, Julia, now appeared behind the counter.
"It could have been worse, I suppose."
Charlie was very surprised to see his uncle in the
store so early in the day As a rule, Paton never went out in daylight. He was
embarrassed about his talent and afraid that he would be seen accidentally
exploding traffic lights or the illuminations in store windows — even lights in
private houses were at risk.
There must have been something very urgent to summon
Uncle Paton to the bookstore. Unless, of course, it was Julia Ingledew. She was
a very beautiful woman and Uncle Paton had fallen under her spell the moment he
first saw her.
"Can I help?" offered Charlie, as he watched
Emma and Miss Ingledew sweep up the tiny fragments of glass.
"Just go and talk to your uncle," said Miss
Ingledew, "and keep him out of mischief." She gave a wry smile.
Charlie made his way past the curtain into Miss
Ingledew's back room. Here, shelves crammed with books lined every wall. Books
were piled on tables, on the floor, on chairs, and on Miss Ingledew's large
mahogany desk. The whole room glowed with the warm colors of old bindings and
gold tooling; it smelled of leather and very old paper. Candles had been lit on
every spare surface because the small window let in very little light, and
today Julia didn't want to put the table lamps at risk.
Uncle Paton sat on a small sofa surrounded by
newspapers, folders, and yet more books. When Charlie appeared, his uncle
removed his dark glasses and rubbed his eyes. "No darn use," he said
in a troubled tone. “Although, I swear
these glasses have prevented a few accidents." He put the glasses in the
top pocket of his black corduroy jacket. "So, Charlie, your mother tells
me you got detention again."
"Yes, and Aunt Eustacia had to pick me up,"
Charlie said reproachfully
Paton shrugged. "Sorry dear boy But you know I
can't drive in daylight."
"At least I'm still alive," said Charlie.
"I'm surprised to find you here, Uncle P."
"Ah! I came before sunrise," said Uncle
Paton, avoiding Charlie's eyes. "Julia phoned me last night. Someone put a
letter through her door, addressed to me. All very intriguing. So I came by as
soon as I decently could. As a matter of
fact, the letter concerns a pal of yours, Charlie."
Which one?" Charlie sat beside his uncle.
"Billy Raven. It's very odd." Uncle Paton
pulled a crumpled envelope out of his pocket. It was addressed to Mr. Paton
Yewbeam in frail, rather elegant handwriting. "I'd like to know what you
make of it, Charlie."
Paton withdrew two sheets of paper. As he did so, a
small candle fell out. Charlie caught it and held it up. "This is exactly
like the candles Billy has. He doesn't know where they came from."
"Obviously from the man who wrote this letter. It
proves their connection." Paton peered at the candle. "It's
beautiful."
At that moment, Emma walked in. She was told to sit
down and listen. Uncle Paton cleared his throat and began to read the
mysterious letter.
“Dar Mr. yewbeam,
Forgive me
for insinuating myself into your life in this
unconventional manner, but truthfully, I
had no choice. Should a certain
person in your household chance upon the contents of this letter, it would be
nothing short of a disaster."
"He means Grandma Bone," said Charlie.
Paton nodded grimly and continued.
"Your name, Mr.Yewbeam,
was given to me by one of the few people in this city whom I know
I can trust. And the lady whose mailbox I had
to make use of is also
a friend to the children, so I am told.
You know the children
of whom I speak? Yes, the endowed
descendants of the Red King, those vulnerable
children who are trying to use their talents in a manner
that honors the name of their ancestor, his most esteemed majesty, the
magician-king himself. There
are others, I
know, who
defile his
name and abuse their inherited talents. Alas,
the child who is my greatest concern is neither
on one side nor the other. I am
Billy Raven’s guardian. When the boy's father, Rufus Raven, and
his pretty wife (they were both Ravens, you know,
second cousins) realized that there was no escape from the Bloors and
your malevolent (forgive the adjective) sisters, they begged me to become Billy's guardian,
to watch over him, to protect and guide
him; in short, to save him from becoming
like the Bloors. But when Billy was orphaned, he was sent
to an aunt who had little interest in nurturing the essentially good heart that
he was born with. Instead, she chose to ignore the boy
until he revealed his endowment, and then it was off
to Bloor's for poor Billy.
"Mr. Yewbeam, you
must be wondering why I have so seriously neglected my duty. Where has this would-be guardian been for six
years? you must be asking yourself.
"In prison, Mr. Yewbeam."
At this point, there was a gasp from Miss Ingledew,
who had just entered the room. "Prison?" she said. "Paton, you
didn't tell me he'd been in prison!"
“A detail I previously omitted for your peace of mind,
Julia," said Paton.
Miss Ingledew perched on the arm of the sofa.
"Your uncle has only read half of this letter to me," she told
Charlie. "I'd better hear the rest."
Paton gave her a tender smile. "We shall benefit
from your opinion, Julia."
"Oh, please, go on," begged Charlie.
"Where was I?" Paton ran his finger down the
page in a maddeningly casual way
"Prison!" cried Charlie. "He said he’d
been in prison."
"Ah, yes. Here we are." Paton jabbed the
paper with his finger and continued.
"In prison, Mr. Yewbeam.
"Let me assure you
— I was not guilty. I was tricked
by that wretch Weedon, on his master's orders, of course. The dreadful brute
tried to murder me (a blow to the head in the
dark while I was putting the cat outside). But having failed, he framed me as an
armed robber. Me, of all people! I am a
printer. I deal in fine paper, precious inks, a pure line. I deal in words, engravings,
letterheads, pamphlets, et cetera. Nevertheless,
I was caught at the scene of a vicious robbery and eventually sent to prison. Last week I was released early —for good behavior.
"My first thought
was of Billy, and so I contacted a loyal friend at Bloor's
Academy. To my horror, I discovered
that Billy was to be adopted by Florence
and Usher de Grey. I cannot
stress how disastrous this would be for Billy.
"Mr. Yewbeam,
will you help me? Could you arrange for me to meet Billy, clandestinely? I know that your great-nephew, Charlie, has
been a good friend to the boy, and perhaps
he could be involved in the enterprise. Ultimately, We must get Billy away from
the de Greys, but such a venture will have to be planned with the utmost care,
the utmost secrecy.
"I will contact you
again soon, Mr. Yewbeam.
In the meantime, I look
forward to our future collaboration.
"Yours, in hope,
C. Crowquill"
"Well!" exclaimed Miss Ingledew "How
extraordinary"
"It must have been Cook," said Charlie
thoughtfully. "Cook is Mr. Crowquill's friend at the academy I bet. She
told me shed heard from one of Billy's relatives. And she said something about
a Castle of Mirrors. Do you know where it is, Uncle P.? Billy's ancestor came
from there, and it might be kind of important to him."
"Never heard of it," said Uncle Paton.
"Charlie, have you seen these de Grey people?"
"Yes, I've seen them," said Charlie,
"and I've, er, you know — heard their voices. Mr. de Grey said he didn't
like children. So, obviously he didn't want to adopt Billy"
"Is he with the de Greys now?" asked Miss
Ingledew
"They came to get him today" said Charlie.
"But he's coming to my place on Sunday so we can go to the Pets' Café
together. I'll tell him about Mr. Crowquill, shall I, Uncle P?"
No." Uncle Paton held up his hand.
"Not yet, Charlie. I shall have to give this meeting a great deal of
thought. For now, it would be best if Billy didn't know about his guardian. If he inadvertently let the cat out of the
bag, Mr. C. Crowquill would be in grave danger once again."
"OK. I won't tell him yet. The de Greys might not
be very good parents, but at least Billy has got out of Bloor's Academy"
"Out of the frying pan and into the fire, if you
ask me," said Emma gravely
************************************
On Sunday morning, while Charlie waited for Billy to
arrive, Grandma Bone came downstairs wearing her Sunday best: a hat made of
black feathers, a voluminous charcoal-gray coat, and a stole in the form of
two dead minks. The minks' tails hung down her back, while their heads met each
other under her chin. The animals' reproachful glass eyes always gave Charlie
the shivers, and he tried not to look at them when he met his grandmother in
the hall.
"Grandma, do you . . . ?" Charlie began.
"Out of my way," she barked. "Eustacia's picking me
up."
Sure enough, there was a horrible squeal of brakes as
Aunt Eustacia's car hit the curb outside number nine Filbert Street.
"I just wanted to ask if you knew where my friend
Billy Raven is living now?" Charlie persisted.
"Of course, I know," snapped Grandma Bone.
"But I'm not telling you." She pushed Charlie out of the way opened
the front door, and slammed it shut behind her.
A few seconds later, Charlie heard the familiar
screech of tires and a loud thump as Eustacia backed into a lamppost. There was
a muffled shriek from Grandma Bone, and the car sped off.
Charlie slouched back into the kitchen muttering,
"Old bat. She won't tell me where Billy lives."
"Don't worry, Charlie," said Maisie. "I
expect your little
friend is
having a nice lunch with his new parents. He’ll turn up later."
"I suppose," said Charlie.
Almost every Sunday afternoon, Charlie and his friends
met at the Pets' Café. Today Charlie waited for Billy until four o'clock, and
then he left the house by himself When he reached Frog Street, he could hear
the noise from the café echoing down the narrow alley: barking, howling,
yelping, twittering, and squawking.
The café stood beneath the rocks of a huge, ancient
wall; in fact, the place was built right into the rock and looked as if it had
been part of the wall for hundreds of years. The words "PETS' CAFE"
had been
painted above a large window, and to emphasize that this was strictly a café
for animals accompanied by humans, pictures of tails, paws, whiskers, wings,
and claws decorated each letter of the sign.
Charlie walked through a green door and came
face-to-face with a large man wearing a T-shirt decorated with parrots.
“Ah, Charlie Bone," said Norton, the bouncer.
"About time, too. Your friends have almost given up on you, and as for
your dog, he's going berserk."
"Got held up," said Charlie. “nd Runner's
not my dog."
"He is while that friend of yours is in Hong
Kong."
There was a joyful bark from behind the counter, and a
large yellow dog rushed at Charlie, almost knocking him to the floor.
"Hi, Runner!" Charlie gave the dog a hug and
looked for his friends. Emma and Gabriel sat at a corner table, sharing a plate
of cookies. They were both drinking glasses of a bright pink liquid, and three
of Gabriel's gerbils were lapping up the spillage.
"Cherry Blossom Cordial," Gabriel explained
as Charlie led Runner Bean up to the table. "Gerbils love it!"
"I'll say," Charlie observed as he sat
between his friends. "One's keeled right over."
"Oops, so it has." Gabriel scooped up the
prostrate gerbil and put it in his pocket. "It'll recover," he said confidently "It's Mrs.
Onimous' new recipe. Powerful stuff. Want a sip?"
"No, thanks, but I'll have a cookie."
Charlie took two cookies, one for himself and one for Runner Bean.
The big clog crunched it gratefully and then laid his
chin in Charlie's lap, hoping for more.
"Where are the others?" Charlie asked,
feeding Runner Bean another cookie.
"Tanc and Sander couldn't wait," said Emma.
"You took ages, Charlie. I thought you were bringing Billy"
"He never showed. What about Olivia? Have you
seen her? Did she get the part?"
Emma shrugged. "I phoned her house twice but no
one answered. She promised to meet me here but — I don't know, something must
have come up."
"Maybe by now she's a star and won't talk to the
likes of us," said Gabriel.
"Not Livvy." Emma shook her head.
"She's not like that. She'll show up."
But Olivia never appeared. Nor did Billy Eventually
the three friends got tired of waiting. Emma and Gabriel went home and Charlie
took Runner Bean for a walk. The boy and the dog were just approaching Frog
Street after a good half-hour jog when Runner Bean gave a loud bark and tugged
his leash.
On the other side of the road, Charlie saw Olivia
darting into an alley She threw Charlie a quick, furtive glance and then
disappeared. Curious about her strange behavior, Charlie ran across the road.
By the time he reached the alley Olivia had disappeared, but Runner Bean tugged
Charlie down the alley across a cobblestoned square, and then into an area of
small shops.
In the distance, a girl in a white T-shirt and black
jeans looked back at Charlie and began to run again. But she was no match for
the dog. Pulling his leash out of Charlie's hand, Runner Bean raced up the
street and soon caught up with Olivia. Leaping up at her, he began to bark
excitedly
"Get off! Go away!" shouted the girl.
"Hold on, Liv," cried Charlie. "It's
only Runner. What's the matter with you?"
Olivia slumped against the wall while Charlie ran up
and grabbed the dog's collar. "He wouldn't hurt you, Liv He was just
pleased to see you." Charlie stopped. "What is it? You look
awful."
"Thanks very much!" Olivia grimaced.
"I don't mean “wful,' 1 just mean . . .
different," said Charlie quickly.
Olivia's face was streaked with tears, her eyelids
were swollen, and her hair was a mess. She was wearing sneakers, and her
T-shirt looked crumpled. Gone were the bright colors and wild clothes that she
usually wore. Charlie had never seen his friend look so normal and yet so
distressed. He felt he should ask about the audition; it would be worse to
avoid such an important question.
"Did you get the part?"
Olivia's lips formed a tight line. She kicked the
ground with the toe of her shoe and, through gritted teeth, replied,
"No!"
"Oh, wow, I'm sorry." This seemed
inadequate, but what else could Charlie say?
"Don't be," Olivia said furiously "I don't want people to (eel
sorry for me."
"OK. But what happened? Do you want to talk about
it?"
Olivia thought for a moment and then decided that she
very much wanted to talk. She wanted to talk and talk until the whole shameful,
humiliating experience was out in the open, being shared by at least one other
human being — and a dog.
The day had begun well. Olivia had ended up on the
list of finalists with five other girls. "They were all smaller than
me," she said with a frown, "but Mom said that didn't mean anything.
There was this girl sitting next to me; she had pigtails and freckles and a
silly high voice. She was thirteen, Charlie, but she was TINY." Olivia's
frown deepened. "She kept saying that I was bound to get the part because
my mom is famous."
"That's not a very nice thing to say,"
Charlie remarked.
"No, but I was too confident to realize that. I went into that room and did my
monologue — acted my socks off I was really good, I KNOW I was. And I was so
sure I'd got the part. There were four of them sitting at the table, two men
and two women. They didn't even take notes. And when I finished, the director,
a friend of Dad's actually, smiled at me and said, “hank you, Olivia. That was
very good, but not quite what we're looking for.'" A tear made its way
down Olivia's cheek. "Pigtails got the part," she said grimly.
"No!" exclaimed Charlie. "I don't
believe it."
"The worst of it is that I took it out on Mom. We
had a terrible fight and I said it was all her fault. Now she's more upset than
me. I said I was meeting you guys at the Pets' Café, but I couldn't face
telling everyone. I thought I'd buy Mom some flowers to make up, and someone
told me there was a flower store open, somewhere down here."
"It's right there!" Charlie nodded across
the street. It was so distinctive, he wondered why he hadn't noticed it before.
The door and window frame were deep green, and the words above the window were printed in curling gold
letters: ANGEL FLOWERS.
"They're all white!" Olivia observed, her
grim expression beginning to soften.
It was true. Every flower in the window was white:
lilies, roses, daisies, and strange plants that Charlie had never set eves on
before.
"Let's see if the store's open." Charlie
stepped off the pavement but Olivia hung back.
"Come on." Charlie grabbed her hand. Runner
Bean was already dragging him across the street, and eventually the straggling three
made it over to the flower store.
Peering between the white blooms in the window,
Charlie said, "It's open. I can see someone." He approached the door.
"No," said Olivia. "I've changed my
mind."
"Why?"
"I don't want to go in there." She stood
rooted to the spot, her eyes fixed on a bunch of lilies.
"Come on. Just one lily," said Charlie.
"It won't cost much."
"How do you know?" Olivia demanded.
Charlie couldn't understand her sudden reluctance to
enter the store. "I don't know, but I can lend you some money if it's too
expensive. In fact, I'll buy it for you." He tried the door. It opened
into a store filled with the scent of flowers.
"Mmm!" Charlie sniffed the air. "It's
fantastic."
"Isn't it!" said a voice.
A woman had appeared at the back of the store. Runner
Bean ran up to her, his tail wagging wildly
"What a lovely dog." She rubbed Runner
Bean's ears, and he sat down, grunting with pleasure.
"We'd like some, er, lilies, I think," said
Charlie.
"We?" said the woman. She had white hair and
large green eyes.
"Yes, we. My friend wants some for her mom."
Charlie looked behind him and saw Olivia slowly entering the shop.
“Ah, there you are," said the woman, "I'm so
glad you've come at last."
"What do you mean?" Olivia froze. "I don’t know you."
"But I know you," said the woman. "I'm Alice Angel." She held out her hand. "And you are
Olivia."
Olivia still didn't move, so Charlie shook Alice
Angel's hand. "Come on, Liv It's OK." He looked back at Olivia, who
was now wearing a dark scowl.
Alice Angel smiled. "There's no hurry How many
lilies would you like?"
Olivia wouldn't even open her mouth.
"How much are they?" asked Charlie.
Alice didn't reply. She placed a thoughtful finger on
her chin and said, "Ten would be nice. One for each of the king's children.
Though some don't deserve the thought. Yes, ten with a few sprigs of
green." Her eyes were as green as the flowers' stalks. And how did she
know about the king and his ten children?
"How much are they?" Charlie said anxiously
"They're free," said Alice, skillfully
arranging the lilies on her counter. She wrapped them in silver tissue and
tied the bouquet with a white satin ribbon. "There!" she held out the
flowers.
Charlie took the bouquet. “re you sure they're
free?"
"Absolutely." Alice looked across to Olivia.
"You will come again soon, won't you? We have so much to discover
together."
Olivia turned and quickly left the store.
Charlie had begun to feel very uneasy There was
something odd about Alice Angel. Her name, for a start, and her hair was the
same shade of white as the lilies. He said, "Thanks very much for the flowers,
Mrs. — Ms. Angel. I'm sorry my friend isn't . . . well, she's had a bit of a
shock. She's not normally like this."
"I know/ Would you like some apples? I grow them myself
and they're very good." Alice smiled encouragingly
"No, thanks," said Charlie a little
suspiciously "Mom works at a market."
"Of course," said Alice. "Good-bye,
Charlie."
"Good-bye." Charlie walked out with Runner
Bean at his heels. It was only when he was outside the store that he realized
Alice Angel had used his name.
"How did she know my name?" he asked in a
puzzled tone.
"How did she know mine?" Olivia took the flowers
from Charlie. She looked both shocked and confused. "That woman can see
right inside me," she said, almost in a whisper. "She knows things
about me that I don't even know myself."
THE BOOK OF AMADIS
Charlie took Runner Bean back
to the Pets' Café, he asked the Onimouses if they knew of a shop called
"Angel Flowers."
"Rings a bell," said Mr. Onimous. "It's
one of those places that comes and goes, if you know what I mean."
Charlie didn't know
"There's more going on in this town than anyone
would believe," said Mrs. Onimous.
"Oh, I'd believe anything now," said
Charlie. "In fact, I wouldn't be surprised if you told me that Runner Bean
was a thousand-year-old fairy."
This made Mr. Onimous laugh so much he went bright red
in the face and had to sit down very quickly on the floor.
Charlie gave Runner Bean a parting hug, said goodbye
to the Onimouses, and hurried home. It was now six o'clock and his mother would
be getting anxious.
"Where have you been?" cried Charlie's
mother, Amy Bone, as he walked into the kitchen.
"We phoned the Gunns but Fidelio said he hadn't
seen you," added his grandmother Maisie.
Charlie told them about his visit to the flower store.
"That Alice Angel knows me, Mom, but how? Have either of you been to Angel
Flowers?"
"I've never heard of it," said Maisie.
"Nor me," echoed Amy "Oh, Charlie, I
wish you wouldn't go wandering into strange parts of town by yourself."
"I was with Runner, and anyway Olivia was there,
so I wasn't alone."
"But still." Amy sighed. "I can't help
worrying, Charlie. If only your father was . . . There are people out there who don't wish you well.
If you were to . . disappear like Lyell, I
don't know what I'd do."
"I won't disappear, Mom. My father wasn't endowed. But I am!”
“Exactly," Amy said softly. "Come
and have your tea."
Charlie sat down, feeling guilty and Maisie poured him
a cup of tea. "We can't help worrying," she said. "Your
great-aunt Venetia was here."
"Venetia!" Charlie's knife clattered onto
his plate. "Did Grandma Bone let her in?"
"Nope. She must have a key. I opened the kitchen
door, and there she was, standing in the hall. She looked dreadful, hair all
over the place, clothes a mess. She used to be so put together. I think she's
losing her mind. That fire in her house has driven her over the edge."
"She was carrying an armful of clothes,"
said Charlie's mother. "Wanted to know if we'd like them."
“As if!" snorted Maisie. "She'd probably poisoned
them."
"We told her to leave, and then I locked all the
bedroom doors just in case. Here's your key, Charlie." Amy Bone pushed a
key across the table. "Lock your door when you go to school tomorrow, and
give Maisie the key."
Charlie groaned. As if there weren't enough to
remember, now they all had to lock their doors.
"It can't be helped," said Maisie. "We
don't want to end up with poison in our pants or snakes up our sleeves, do
we?"
When snack time was over, Charlie sat back to watch
his favorite TV show. The
Barkers, a story about dog people.
Against Grandma Bone's wishes, Maisie had insisted on having a small TV on top
of the kitchen cupboard. She didn't want to miss her soaps, she told Grandma
Bone, and if she were to spend all her time slaving away in the kitchen, she
could at least be permitted a little enjoyment while she did it. Unless, of
course, certain people would like to do a bit of slaving themselves.
Grandma Bone was horrified at the thought of slaving
and gave in.
Charlie's show had just begun when Uncle Paton looked in and said, "I've got
it!"
Got what?” asked Charlie, hoping the gleam in his uncle's eye
didn't mean that one of the aunts had given him a nasty disease.
"The Castle of Mirrors, dear boy," said Uncle
Paton. "Come upstairs and I'll show you."
"But my show's just started," said Charlie,
wriggling uncomfortably in his seat.
"Oh, well, if TV takes precedence — so be
it!" Uncle Paton backed out, slamming the door behind him.
Charlie watched The Barkers for another five minutes, but he couldn't
concentrate. Nothing was funny today. Maisie and his mother were giggling over
a magazine article. It was horribly distracting. Charlie gave an audible sigh,
turned off the TV, and left the kitchen. He ran upstairs and tapped on his
uncle's door.
"What?" called Paton.
"You said you've got something to show me — about
the Castle of Mirrors."
"Did I? Then you'd better come in," said
Paton a little grudgingly
Charlie went in. His uncle's room was in its usual state
of chaos. Books on the floor, papers on the bed, and shelves bending under the
weight of manuscripts and encyclopedias. Paton sat at
his desk. He was wearing his half-moon glasses and reading one of the
oldest-looking books Charlie had ever seen. The pages were a dark mustard color
and their edges rough and curling. The leather cover was soft and worn and
could hardly restrain the coarse paper that appeared to spill out of it.
"Clever Julia found this among her treasures. She
has an astounding memory, and when you mentioned a castle of mirrors, she knew
she had seen the name before." Uncle Paton gingerly closed the book, and
Charlie read the title, The
Book of
Amadis, printed in laded gold on the cover.
"Amadis?" said Charlie.
"The Red King's second son." Paton tapped
the ancient book. "This tells it all. Amadis was forced to flee his father's castle when
Borlath, the eldest, set out on his deadly pursuit of power.
He destroyed everyone who got in his way, and in this he was helped by four of
his siblings. The other five, including Amadis, tried to prevent the terrible
slaughter that was going on in the surrounding countryside. But Borlath and his
followers were strong, and eventually the more honorable siblings fled the
castle in fear for their lives."
"And is Amadis Billy's ancestor?" asked
Charlie.
"It would seem so."
"Then who is our ancestor? The one who began the
Yewbeams. Was he good or evil?"
"From what I can find out, she was Amoret,
Amadis' favorite sister."
“A girl?" Charlie hadn't even considered this.
"Yes, Charlie, a girl." Paton opened the
ancient book again. "She fled with Amadis, but traveling north they became
separated. Amoret was lost and Amadis sailed to an island in the northwest. He
was well loved, and many who lived on the king's estates left their homes and
followed Amadis rather than suffer Borlath's murderous tyranny. ..."
Charlie broke in, "But Amoret? You said she was
lost. Don't you know what happened to her? Doesn't anyone? I mean, could I find
out . . . maybe on the Internet?"
Paton gave a sigh of impatience. "You wouldn't
find Amoret in your computer, Charlie. Her history is too secret for that. No
one knows the whole truth. It is we who must uncover it. And that's what I've
been trying to do for the past twenty years." He swept out an arm,
indicating the shelves of books and worn papers. "When I met Julia
Ingledew, it was like finding a treasure — someone else who was fascinated by
the past, who thought nothing of spending a whole week pursuing one tiny,
elusive fact in order to complete a puzzle. To me such a person is a jewel,
Charlie, even if she were not the most congenial and lovely person I have ever
met."
Charlie had never heard his uncle speak so passionately
"Are you going to marry her?" he asked.
Paton blinked and then said quietly "I dare not even think about that."
"Why not? It seems like a good idea to me,"
he said bluntly
Uncle Paton gave a delicate cough. "Our subject
was the Castle of Mirrors, not the future of Paton Yewbeam," he said in a
flat tone. "Are you interested in this book or not?"
"You bet," said Charlie earnestly
"Could I sit down, please? It's been kind of a long day"
"Help yourself." Paton motioned his head,
and Charlie, having pushed several books aside, made himself comfortable on
Paton's large, untidy bed.
Paton swiveled his worn leather chair around to face
Charlie and began to read. As evening drew in and an early moon appeared in the
darkening sky, Charlie was swept away by the story of Prince Amadis and the
Castle of Shining Glass. The clutter of his great-uncle's room faded and,
through half-closed eyes, he began to see a castle rising in the center of a blue
island set in a glittering sea.
"They said it was the fairest castle in the
world." Uncle Paton was the perfect
storyteller. He made the written words his own, and his deep, melodious voice
filled the room with bright images: splendid knights, horses, golden cups,
shining swords and shields, (lying pennants, the raging surf — and fire.
"When Amadis and his followers had built their
fine castle, there followed fifteen years of peace. The land was fertile and
they prospered. The prince married one of his followers and they had four
children. The youngest was called Owain."
“And the other three?" Charlie asked, tentatively.
"Not relevant," said his uncle. He proceeded
to explain why those three poor children had no part in the story
"It was inevitable that Borlath should hear of
the island castle and want it for himself With a thousand savage mercenaries,
he crossed the sea and surrounded the castle, demanding that Amadis give it
up."
"And Amadis refused?" Charlie threw in.
"Of course. He knew that if he surrendered the
castle, his family would be slaughtered. But it was a heartbreaking decision to
have to make. Amadis was well aware of Borlath's terrible talent."
Charlie leaned forward eagerly. "That's what I
was going to ask, Uncle P. All the Red King's children were endowed, right? So
what could Amadis do? And what about Borlath?"
"Amadis knew the language of birds and beasts. He
could talk to any creature in the world, but this didn't count for much when he
had to defend his people against Borlath."
Charlie waited expectantly, until at last his uncle
told him, "Borlath had fire. When he put his mind to it, he could burn
anything in his way. But he didn't want to destroy such a fine building; he
wanted it for himself, so he laid siege to the castle. That didn't mean that he
sat around waiting for Amadis to surrender. Oh, no! First, Borlath's army tried
to scale the walls. The archers on the battlements soon put a stop to that.
Then the mercenaries tried to force the great oak door with a battering ram.
But a cloud of bats swooped down and all but blinded them. At the end of the
tenth week, Amadis and a hundred men left the castle in the dead of night and
attacked Borlath's sleeping army. Surprise gave Amadis an advantage, but eventually
his small force was overcome by Borlath's bloodthirsty warriors, experts in
killing who relished every severed head and limb."
Charlie shuddered. "So was Amadis killed?"
"He was fatally wounded," Uncle Paton
replied. “A spear in his shoulder."
He referred to the book and added, "Most of his men were killed, but the
few who survived managed to get the prince back to the castle and he lived —
until the end.
"Perhaps, in his heart, Amadis had always known that
Borlath would find him one day. So within the castle, he had stored a huge supply
of grain and provisions. They also had a very deep
well. When the stores began to get low, Amadis talked to the animals." Paton smiled to himself. "An army of
rats invaded Borlath’s stores. Wolves attacked the sentries, birds pecked holes in the tents, and at night the
bats came again, screeching out of the sky and making sleep impossible. The
lives of Borlath's soldiers became intolerable. The weather was turning cold.
It began to rain. The army had had enough. They wanted to go home."
“And that's when Borlath used fire, isn't it?"
said Charlie.
Paton nodded. He looked down at the book. “At the base of the castle, there was an outer
and inner wall of thick wooden stakes. But within the wood and rising above it
was a wall of yellow stone. In a gesture of fury and contempt, Borlath raised
his fists and called for fire. The wooden stakes burst into flame. Those inside
the castle were immediately engulfed in a ring of fire. Some threw themselves
from the battlements. Others were overwhelmed before they could climb that
far. Every man, woman, and child, every creature within the castle perished —
except one."
"Who?" exclaimed Charlie, jolted out of the
dreadful world of flames that his uncle had conjured up. "I mean, how
could anyone . . . ?"
"Wait!" his uncle
commanded. Charlie fell silent.
"The intense heat of those burning stakes caused
the stones to vitrify; in other words, the walls turned to glass, a thick,
black glass." Paton's dark eyes took on an animated gleam. "Now, this
is the really interesting part, Charlie. I believe it might hold a clue to the
other side of your family." Paton turned a page. "During his travels,
Amadis had made friends with a Welsh magician, a man called Mathonwy. This magician
lived on the mainland far south of the prince's island. But the blaze that
Borlath created was so fierce, it lit up the sky for miles around. Clouds
turned to lire, birds became black, and the bloodred sea boiled like a
cauldron.
From far away Mathonwy saw the conflagration. He guessed what had happened. Was it
too late to save his friend, Prince Amadis? Mathonwy
did the only thing he could. He caused a snowfall. A blanket of snow swept
toward the burning castle. When it reached the island, the snow fell, and where it
touched the scorched walls, a strange thing happened. The vitrified stones
began to shine."
"A castle of shining glass," breathed
Charlie. "But, Uncle P, what's the connection to my family?"
"Mathonwy," said Paton brusquely.
"Remember the name on the family tree that Maisie gave you? Your Welsh
ancestor?"
"Oh," said Charlie slowly "But the date
is wrong."
"The name is enough. The Welsh used their ancestors'
names over and over."
"Oh," Charlie said again, and thinking of his
Welsh ancestor, he remembered the wand. "Uncle Paton, I've lost the . . .
you know . . . the wand."
"What!" Paton's glasses slid to the end of
his nose.
"I took it to school. It was stupid of me. I put
it under my mattress and now it's gone."
"Do you suspect anyone?"
"Yes. And if it's who I think it is, I'll
probably get it back. Please go on with the story"
Uncle Paton shook his head. "Sometimes, your
carelessness astounds me, Charlie."
He looked down at the book. "The castle walls
became so smooth and so bright that Borlath's soldiers beheld an army looking
out at them. What a hideous and terrifying sight it was. Believing that Prince
Amadis and his men had survived the lire and were, therefore, supernatural, the
mercenaries ran for their boats. Only Borlath realized that the glimmering
army was his own, but he didn't attempt to take the castle. For some reason,
the shining walls appalled him and he too left the island."
"So they were all dead in there," said
Charlie, "except for one. It must have been like a great shining tomb. I
wouldn't like to have been the one to survive. Who was it, Uncle P.?"
Paton referred to the book again, turning several pages before he reached a place
almost at the end. “There was one survivor, the prince's
youngest son, while haired Owain, who was an albino and knew the language
of the
beasts and birds. So Owain, being without home or family, departed from the island on the advice of a
raven. And the raven traveled with
him."
"He sounds like Billy," said Charlie in
astonishment. "Exactly like Billy."
"Exactly," Paton agreed. "Odd how the
same features pop up through the generations. Unfortunately, it doesn't say
how the boy managed to survive, but I'll just read the ending because this is
really interesting. “It is said that Prince Amadis will be seen again in the
Castle of Shining Glass by one of Owain's bloodline.'"
"Billy?" said Charlie.
Paton looked over his glasses. "Maybe." He
returned to the book. “And Owain traveled to the Holy Roman Empire and had two
sons. The elder became a scribe — in other words, a person who wrote out
documents or copied manuscripts — and the younger could speak the language of
the beasts and birds. The latter was banished from his village for consorting
with ravens that perched upon a gallows where dead men hung."
Charlie shivered. "Horrible. But it was mean to
banish him."
"Unusual habits were considered the work of the
devil in those days," said Uncle Paton. "And now for the end."
He put a finger on the last paragraph. "The first son of Owain was called
Crowquill in that he used such for his work. And these words, being the truth
to the best of my knowledge, were written down by a descendant of that
Crowquill, in the year of our Lord, 1655."
"So . . . ," said Charlie thoughtfully,
"they were connected even then — the Ravens and the Crowquills. There are
so many strange things going on in this city, Uncle P."
"Indeed," said his uncle.
"It's as if the city is drawing them all back,
all the people whose stories began right here, on the ground under our feet,
under all the houses and streets and parks."
"Even this house," added Paton.
"Even us. Like threads being pulled
tighter and tighter together."
How eloquent you're becoming, Charlie," said Uncle Paton with a smile.
"Today," Charlie went on, "I went into
a flower shop, and the woman there knew my name. And she was really interested
in my friend Olivia. But Livvy would hardly come into the shop. She said the
woman knew more about her than she did herself."
"Is this girl endowed?"
"No, not in the least. But she's a brilliant
actress. Only she just failed an audition and she's really — I can't describe
it — she's kind of different, desperate, furious!"
"Sounds like trouble, Charlie. Desperate women
can be dangerous."
"Can they?" Charlie yawned in spite of
himself. "Thanks for reading me the book, Uncle P. It's been like putting
things in a frame, so you can begin to see them better. I wonder what's going
to happen next."
"I wonder, Charlie," said Uncle Paton.
"I wonder." He closed the book and pushed it carefully into one of
the cubbyholes on his desk. "You'd better find that wand before it gets
into the wrong hands."
Charlie was thinking that perhaps it already had.
THE WHITE MOTH
Manfred Bloor was losing his power. He'd been aware of
it for a year now, ever since Charlie Bone had managed to resist him. Charlie
had conjured up pictures of his lost father, a man whom Manfred had found easy
to hypnotize when he was nine years old. When Manfred was nine, he had been at
the height of his powers; now they were waning.
No one had guessed what was happening to him. Manfred
was still capable of scaring children when he gave them a nasty glare. And the
horse experiment had almost restored his confidence, since it was his part in
the procedure that had been the most successful. Or had it been? Maybe it had
been Venetia Yewbeam's foul-smelling potions that had done the trick.
Another thing. Where was the horse now? And how were
they going to control it? Manfred was secretly fearful of that
"undead" horse and its brutal heart. He needed something to protect himself.
It was easy to persuade Billy Raven to steal Charlie's
wand. Afraid that his one chance of happiness might be snatched away at the
last minute, Billy had found the wand and handed it over.
A lot of good it had done little Billy He was now
trapped in the Passing House, and the kind parents he had longed for were
nothing more than coldhearted villains with extremely unpleasant powers.
"Oh, what a Silly Billy," Manfred chanted as
he paced around his office, twirling the slim white stick. "And now for
the test. What are you going to do for me, little stick?" He noticed a fly
crawling across his desk and touched it with the wand's silver tip. "Turn
into a frog," he demanded.
Manfred felt a sharp sting on his palm and he dropped
the wand. The fly was still a fly It flew up to the ceiling where it stayed,
upside down and very still. Manfred had a bad feeling it was laughing at him.
"Turn into a frog," he cried, throwing the
wand at the ceiling. As the white stick left his hand, a searing pain traveled
down Manfred's arm. "Oooow!" he yelled.
The wand hit the fly and fell to the ground. The fly unharmed, sailed over to the
window
"Turn that thing into a frog!" screeched
Manfred, seizing the wand and hurling it at the window This time, the pain that
struck his hand felt like a red-hot poker. Indeed, there was a large red welt
across his palm.
As Manfred screamed, the fly buzzed behind the
curtain, and once more the wand fell to the ground. There was now no doubt in
Manfred's mind that the wand would not work for him. In fact, the more he
attempted to use it, the more it would punish him for daring to try
"You . . . you . . ." Swearing horribly
Manfred scooped up the wand and pitched it into the empty fireplace. He then
gathered as much scrap paper as he could find and flung that into the
fireplace. Manfred's final act was to strike several
matches and drop them onto the paper.
The flames that roared up the chimney were very gratifying, but there was a
moment of panic for Manfred when they began to leap into the room. He tore off
his black cape and tossed it over the fire, smothering the flames. The cape
smoldered and a cloud of smoke billowed out. Coughing and choking, Manfred staggered
to the window and Rung it open.
At the same moment, Tantalus Ebony walked into the
room, chuckling merrily "What are we up to, young man?"
Manfred whirled around, still coughing. He pointed to
the fire. "Wand . . . ugh . . . Charlie Bone's . . . I'm . . . ugh . . .
burning it." He cleared his throat with a hoarse, grating sound. "It
wouldn't work for me, so I've finished it off. At least the little wretch can't
use it now"
"Oooo! Temper, temper." Tantalus giggled.
"You'll have to learn to control that, my old pal."
"I am not your old pal," Manfred retorted.
"And I wish you could decide who you were."
"Today I'm . . ." Tantalus gazed up at the
ceiling. "I'm a bit of Vincent Ebony the postman — he called everyone his
old pal — but then I'm also partly the hitchhiking headmaster, Tantalus Wright.
I haven't had so much fun in years."
"I hope you haven't forgotten why you're
here," Manfred said sourly
"Oh, THAT!" Tantalus narrowed his
mismatched eyes and licked his thin lips. "No, I haven't forgotten THAT."
The fire in the grate was by now a glowing pile of
ash, and the two men watched with satisfaction as the remains of the charred
wand finally crumbled to dust. A sudden draft from the open window lifted the
ashes, and a tiny cloud of them fluttered into the room. Gradually the cloud
assumed the shape of a white moth with delicate silver-tipped wings.
"Catch it!" roared Tantalus.
Manfred leaped, but too late. The moth floated out of
the window, closely followed by the elusive fly
************************************
In the bathroom of number nine Filbert Street, Charlie
Bone, wearing pajamas, stood beside the sink feeling very ill. His whole body
seemed to be on fire. Was it the flu? He
sensed that something awful had happened. But what? Perhaps one of his friends
had been in an accident.
Charlie held his hands under the cold tap. Steam rose
from his lingers, almost as though they were the prongs of a red-hot iron.
"Ow!" Charlie quaked. "Ooo, what's happening?"
"Indeed what?" said a grouchy voice from the
doorway. Grandma Bone stood, glaring in at Charlie. "You've been in this
bathroom for twenty minutes. Other people have needs too, you know."
"Yessss!" Charlie gritted his teeth as
another cloud of steam hissed off his fingertips. "But I'm very hot, you
see, Grandma. Look! Steam!"
"Wickedness made manifest," growled his
grandmother. "Take your nasty hands elsewhere."
Charlie left the bathroom, flapping his steamy fingers
in the air. He went into his bedroom, opened the window as wide as he could,
and held his hands out in the cool air. It was a strange evening. An autumn
mist was creeping through the town, muffling the sound of traffic and softening
the contours of walls and fences. There was a strong scent of flowers in the
air.
A shining speck of dust floated out of the sky. As it
drew nearer, Charlie could make out two white wings tipped with silver, a white
moth. The little creature flew down to Charlie's outstretched hand and settled
on his index finger.
"Wow!" said Charlie. "You're
amazing." He carried the moth inside and let it walk onto his bedside
table, where it spread its wings and sat perfectly still. Charlie got the impression that the moth
felt at home in his room. He realized that his hands no longer burned and that his
fever had stopped. He was perfectly well again.
************************************
In a house not far from Charlie's,
Olivia Vertigo sat on the edge of her bed, peeling an apple.
It was the fifth apple she had tried to peel that day And
this attempt was proving to be as unsuccessful as the others. Every time she
thought she'd reached the end, another inch of peel appeared, and yet the
strand that hung from the apple was at least a meter long.
In a sudden fury Olivia dropped the knife and flung
the apple across the room. She buried her face in her hands and sobbed,
"What's happening to me?"
The door opened and her mother looked in. Vivienne
Vertigo (or Viva Valery, as she was known in the movies) might have been a film
star, but this had never prevented her from being a kind and considerate
mother. She had always managed to help her daughter through her little
"spells of temperament," as she put it. But Olivia's mood over the
last twenty-four hours was beginning to defeat her.
"The flowers are beautiful, Olivia, thank
you!" said Vivienne.
Olivia didn't look up.
"Oh, poor Livvy." Mrs. Vertigo went over to
her daughter and sat beside her on the bed. "I failed my first audition
too, you know. It just wasn't the right part for you. There'll be another
chance. You mustn't be so downhearted."
"I'm not," growled Olivia.
"Then what is it?"
"Something's happening to me, Mom."
"You're growing up, darling."
"It's not THAT!" yelled Olivia.
"It's something else. It's making me . . . oh, I don't know I hate it. I
don't want it to happen."
Mrs. Vertigo stopped herself from making a dramatic
gesture. Instead she gave a modest shrug and said, "I don't quite
understand, my darling."
Olivia gave a huge sigh. "When I came in with the
flowers, I felt like eating an apple. So I took one from the bowl in the
kitchen. But I couldn't peel it. I tried four more, but... but the peel never
comes to an end."
"Can't you eat the peel, darling?" asked
Mrs. Vertigo. "It's supposed to be good for the hair."
“I don’t like the peel," cried Olivia, exasperated by her
mother's lack of understanding. "But that's not the point. Why does the
peel never end? I go around and around and around, and it NEVER ENDS."
At last Mrs. Vertigo said, "Those apples come
from the tree at the end of the garden. I've never had any trouble with them
before."
Olivia gave up on the apples. “And then there's the flowers."
"They're beautiful," gushed her mother.
"But where on earth did you find them? I thought you were at the Pets' Café.
I was so worried when Mr. Onimous told me you hadn't been there."
"That's the thing, Mom. The flowers found me.
There was this alley that I'd never seen before, and I felt I had to go down
there. And then I found this flower shop, Angel Flowers. When I went in, the
woman inside said she knew me, and that was scary because 1 don't know her. Her
name is Alice Angel."
"Alice Angel, Alice Angel," Mrs. Vertigo
repeated the name very slowly. "Of course," she said at last.
"Alice Angel does the flowers — weddings, christenings, celebrations. She
decorated the house for your christening party, Livvy. I
haven't seen her since, but she lives just down there."
"Where?" Olivia jumped off the bed and
followed her mother's pointing finger to the window "Where? Where?"
"On the other side of the wall there's a garden.
It backs onto ours. Alice Angel lives in a house at the far end. At least she used to."
"Mom, I'm going to take a look right now"
"OK, Livvy." Mrs. Vertigo was pleased to see
her daughter's sad face come to life once more. "But please don't climb
over the wall. The house could belong to a stranger."
"Never fear," Olivia said brightly. She ran
downstairs and out into the garden.
A white September mist lay over the grass, and the air
was warm and filled with scents. Olivia approached the shrubbery at the bottom of the
garden. She could see the wall rising above it, but
before she could reach it, she stumbled over a fallen apple. There were others lying nearby. In fact, the
ground was covered with them. But there were no apple trees in the Vertigos'
garden. The fruit came from a long branch that hung over the wall. The tree
grew on the other side.
Olivia pushed her way through the dense shrubbery She
wasn't tall enough to see over the wall, so she hauled herself up and sat on
the top. When she looked down into the garden beyond, she thought there'd been
a sudden snowfall, for it was filled with white flowers. They climbed into
trees, crowded the borders, and crept across the narrow stone path. White
petals lay everywhere, like patches of snow
At the end of the path, a very small house stood under
a blanket of white roses. Only the door and one window could be glimpsed. Even
the chimney was wrapped in greenery
Olivia had hardly taken in this extraordinary scene
when her eyes were drawn to a rounded wooden structure that she could just make
out above the sea of flowers. Olivia squinted into the dusk. It was a caravan,
a real gypsy caravan.
Just then the door of the house opened and light flooded
onto the path. A figure stepped out. It was small and very thin; it wore a
long, hooded coat, and it shuffled up the path, head bent and shoulders
hunched. And then it left the path and waded through the flowers until it
reached the caravan. Olivia heard feet dragging up the wooden steps. She
squinted her eyes and leaned farther over the wall, trying to see whether the
strange figure was a man or a woman.
A voice called, "Sleep well, my dear."
Framed in the doorway of the rose-covered house stood a woman with shining
white hair. Alice Angel.
"Bless you!" replied the hooded figure. It
went into the caravan and closed the door.
Alice remained where she was for a moment. And then
she called, "Is that you, Olivia?"
Olivia shuddered and dropped down into her own garden.
A MAN TRAPPED IN GLASS
On Monday morning, Charlie
expected to see Billy Raven on the school bus, but there was no sign of him.
Charlie finally caught up with Billy in assembly. The
small boy appeared to be exhausted. There were dark shadows under his eyes, and
his face wore a hungry, pinched look.
"How are things at home, Billy?" Charlie
whispered as the orchestra tuned up.
"Fine," said Billy. "It's great.
Really."
"I waited for you. I thought your parents would
bring you to the Pets' Café."
"No. I . . . you see . . . we were busy"
Billy said solemnly
A hundred blue-caped children launched into the first
hymn, and Charlie gave up temporarily but after the first break, he found Billy
in the blue coatroom.
"Billy ..." Charlie began.
Billy cried, "Stop!"
Charlie stared at Billy in
surprise. "OK."
"Please don't ask me about my home or my parents
or anything like that, because I won't tell you." Lowering his voice, he
added, "I can't."
For a moment, Charlie was at a loss. The de Greys had
obviously threatened Billy, and Charlie didn't want to make trouble for him.
"OK. Maybe you can tell me if you stole my wand?"
Billy's pale face turned scarlet. "I . . ." He struggled with his answer. At last, he
said quietly, "I'm sorry, Charlie. Really sorry."
"I suppose you gave it to
Manfred."
Silently Billy nodded.
"Let me guess. He threatened you in some way
Maybe he said you wouldn't go to a new home alter all."
Billy gave another mute nod.
Charlie sighed. "I wish you
hadn't done that, Billy, but I suppose I can't blame you." He left the
coat-room and hurried on to his classroom. The sound of laughter echoed toward
him as he approached Tantalus Ebony's room. When he walked in, he found hall
the class in fits of giggles.
Tantalus Ebony sat behind his desk with his chin
resting on his chest. His purple hood
was pulled over his head, his eyes were closed, and he was snoring very loudly.
Charlie took his place next to Fidelio, who was
sprawled across his desk, shaking with helpless laughter. Charlie couldn't stop
himself from giggling, although he kept an eye on the teacher.
Suddenly Mr. Ebony's head shot up and he bellowed,
"Quiet!" His voice sounded completely different. Last week, he had a
high-pitched whine, but now his voice sounded as though it were rumbling up
from a deep cavern. It was such a shock, the whole class immediately fell
silent.
Mr. Ebony looked a bit shaken by the deep voice that
had come booming out of him. “Ahem,"
he said, clearing his throat. "Hmmm! Hmmm!"
It was difficult to keep a straight face while the
extraordinary teacher worked his way through a series of coughs, wheezes,
whistles, and puffs, but none of the children in the classroom allowed a
glimmer of a smile to cross his or her face. They feared detention.
At last, the teacher found a suitable voice for his
lesson, and in a pleasant but commanding tone, he announced, "Medieval
history Open your books to page forty-three. The Plantagenets."
For forty minutes, the class listened to Tantalus
Ebony's description of the reign of Henry II and the murder of Thomas a Becket.
It was the most interesting lesson Charlie had ever had. The lesson had almost
reached its end when, to their surprise, Mr. Ebony asked, "And where was
the Red King when these battles, murders, and intrigues were taking
place?"
No one knew what to say.
Mr Ebony looked directly at Emma Tolly and said, "You
should know, Emma the Endowed, should you not? You who have the king's blood in
your veins, the king's gift in your fingers"— he leaned over the desk and
whispered hoarsely — "in your wings."
Everyone looked at Emma, who stammered, "I . . .
don't know, sir."
"He was right here, you silly girl. Living very
comfortably in that old ruin you can see at the edge of the grounds. Who would
have thought a gloomy old castle like that could have been a nice family home?
But it was. The king and queen and their ten children lived there happily until
one day the queen died — hey-ho, it happens. So the king went off to mope in
the woods, deserting his children, even the baby." Mr. Ebony shook his
head. He had an odd, satisfied grin on his face now. "Of course, there
were plenty of servants to look after them, but it's not the same, is it? Not
the same as having a mommy and daddy, is it, Emma?"
"No, sir." Emma looked close to tears.
Charlie wondered why Tantalus Ebony had picked on Emma.
There were two other endowed children in the room: he and Gabriel, who was
sitting at the back, nervously pulling at his hair. Without thinking, Charlie
asked, "Are you endowed, sir?"
Ignoring the question, Mr. Ebony turned his gray-brown
gaze on Charlie and asked, "How's the wildlife on Filbert Street, Mr.
Bone?"
Charlie was completely dumbfounded. "What?"
he croaked.
"The wildlife, Charlie. Come on. Seen any unusual
butterflies lately? Any moths? And how about a horse?"
Charlie's mouth dropped open but not a sound came out.
"No," Charlie mumbled.
"No, what?"
"No, sir," said Charlie.
"Stupid boy I meant which. No moths or no
horse."
Charlie's mind raced. Was it a trick question? Before Charlie could make up his
mind, Fidelio said, “He hasn’t seen either of them."
“And who asked you, insolent boy?"
yelled the teacher. All at once, his mood changed. Locking his fingers
together, he stretched out his arms, turning his palms toward the class. A
horrible crunch of bones could be heard, and Mr. Ebony said cheerily,
"Class dismissed."
Hardly believing his luck, Charlie gathered his books
and made for the door. As he left the room, he heard Mr. Ebony whistling a
familiar tune.
"Is that man weird or what?" said Fidelio.
"It's like he's two different people," said
Charlie.
"Three," put in Gabriel, who had just caught
up with them. "When he's teaching piano, he's completely different — calm
and serious and his playing is fantastic."
Emma and Olivia were walking ahead of the boys, but
just before they reached the hall, Olivia turned to Emma and shouted, "Oh,
shut up! I don't want to talk about it," and she ran across the hall to
the drama coatroom.
"What's up with her?" asked Fidelio.
Emma hung back until the boys reached her. "I
suppose everybody knows by now that she failed her audition. It'll be all over
the school."
"I'd forgotten about it," Gabriel admitted.
"Poor thing," said Fidelio. "She must
feel awful."
Charlie confessed that he'd seen Olivia since the
audition. He told the others about the woman in Angel Flowers, who seemed to
know Olivia and him.
Asa Pike, who was prowling around the hall, called,
"You bunch, stop lurking in corners. You're supposed to be getting ready
for lunch."
Observing the rule of silence, the four children
walked into the hall and went to their respective coatrooms.
Billy Raven was standing at the back of the lunch line
when Charlie and his friends walked into the cafeteria. "Can I sit at your
table?" he asked Charlie.
"I suppose." Charlie grinned. Billy looked
so nervous, it was impossible to remain angry with him.
Today, it was tomato soup and rolls. While the others hungrily spooned up the soup,
Billy just sat staring at it.
"Not well, Billy?" asked Fidelio.
"Oh, yes, I'm very well," gushed Billy
"My parents are great. They give me wonderful things to eat. I had such a
gigantic breakfast, I just can't eat any more."
The others stared at him, surprised by his
enthusiastic speech. But alter that, Billy said nothing until the end of the
meal. They were piling up their plates, ready to take them to the counter, when
Billy asked shyly "Gabriel, could you tell me about something? It's a
thing that's been worn by someone, but it's not a usual kind of thing."
"Show it to me outside," said Gabriel,
interested by an object that wasn't usual.
The object turned out to be a button. Billy pulled it
out of his pocket, muttering, "It's not as if I'm telling you anything,
is it? I mean I'm not talking about home, am I?"
'"Course not," said Gabriel, taking the
button.
The four boys were sitting on the grass at the edge of
the grounds, with the red walls of the ruined castle behind them.
"Where did you find it, Billy? And
what's so unusual about it?" asked Fidelio.
"Can’t say." Billy clamped his mouth shut.
The button was quite ordinary It was
large and black, the sort of button that might come from a suit or a coat.
"I need to know a bit more about
it," said Gabriel. "Did you find it in your new home? In a wardrobe? On the floor? Do you know who wore the clothes it came from?"
Billy gave two nods and then shook his head twice.
"OK, so we're a bit closer." Gabriel turned the button over.
"I guess I'll have to work with what I've got." He placed the button in different positions
down the middle of his body and then on each side. It’s difficult," he
said. "You see, I can't actually put it on, so I don't think it's going to
work. . . ugh!" Gabriel's long thin body jerked backward, and he looked
down at the button, which he held over the left pocket of his shirt. A quiet,
rhythmic beating could be heard when he pressed the button closer to his heart.
Billy gazed with round eyes at Gabriel's face, as the
older boy uttered a series of shocked gasps.
"It's amazing." Gabriel closed his eyes, and
the other three listened in absolute silence as he said, "There's glass
everywhere. Walls of glass. No, it's mirrors . . . mirrors with . . . with a
dark man looking into them. And there's music, piano music, but I can't see a
piano. I think the man is trapped . . . inside the mirrors."
All at once, the silence was broken by an inhuman
scream. Hoofbeats thundered around the circle of boys, and they cowered down,
bowing their heads, terrified they'd be crushed by angry hooves. Only Fidelio
remained upright, completely unaware of the sounds that were frightening his
friends.
Gabriel, his face drained of color, flung the button
into the long grass by the ruin, and the invisible animal seemed to follow it.
Charlie looked up quickly and an image flashed across his vision: a white horse
with a flying tail. And then it was gone. Whether it went into the ruin or just vanished into thin an, he couldn't be sure.
"What's going on?" asked Fidelio.
Before anyone could reply Billy Raven groaned and
clutched his stomach. Doubled up in agony he rolled over and lay moaning in the
grass.
"What's up, Billy?" Charlie gingerly touched
his shoulder.
"I didn't tell," moaned Billy "I didn't
tell about the Passing House . . . ow . . . ooo . . . did I? The button wasn't
telling, was it? 1 didn't
break my oath. I didn't. Mmmm . . . aaah ...
I think I'm dying."
Charlie rushed over to Miss Chrystal, who was on break
duty "It's Billy Raven," he cried, grabbing her arm. "He says
he's dying."
Miss Chrystal sprinted across the grounds faster than
Charlie would have thought possible. Bending over Billy she said, "Oh,
poor boy What is it, love? Your tum? Oh,
dear, dear. Can you get up, Billy?"
By now, Billy was in so much pain he couldn't speak. Helped
by the other boys, Miss Chrystal managed to get Billy to his feet, but he was
still doubled up in pain. Very carefully they helped support him across the
grounds and into the hall.
Mr. Weedon, sitting by the door, looked up from his
newspaper and asked, "What's wrong with the kid?"
"He's not at all well, Mr. Weedon," said Miss
Chrystal. "Can you help me get him to the infirmary?"
"No problem," grunted the janitor. He swung
Billy off his feet and carted him off.
That evening, Charlie asked the matron if he could
visit Billy
"Out of the question," said Lucretia
Yewbeam. "He's far too ill."
"But what is it?" asked Charlie. "Did
he eat something?"
The matron gave him a cold smile. "He's not
strong. Things can get him down. Now, go to bed and don't interfere."
Charlie wasn't going to give up that easily The next
day while he was in the lunch line, he leaned over the counter and asked Cook if shed
seen Billy
"Took the poor boy some broth, Charlie. But he couldn't eat it," she
replied.
"What's wrong with him, Cook?"
"No idea. He wouldn't say a word. Just lay there,
looking terrified."
"Well, I know where he lives now. Cook. Somewhere
called the Passing House."
"The Passing House?" Cook's eyebrows arched,
but before she could say any more, Gwyneth Howells, standing behind Charlie,
gave his ankle a kick.
"Get a move on," Gwyneth whined. "I
want my fries."
Charlie was obliged to move on.
No one saw Billy for the rest of the week, and Charlie
had a sickening feeling that he'd been taken back to the unpleasant parents who
had no love for him. And what did he mean about breaking his oath.' Did the de
Greys have some mysterious hold over Billy? Were they aware of everything he said and did?
Charlie resolved to find out more about the black
button. During every break for the rest of the week, he walked down to the long
grass surrounding the castle. Fidelio joined him whenever he could get away
from his music practice, and sometimes Gabriel came to help, kicking the grass
from side to side and mumbling, "I'd rather we didn't find it, actually
It's trouble — really it is." And he would look over his shoulder, half
expecting a wild stallion to leap out of nowhere and crush him to death.
One afternoon, when Charlie was searching alone, he
sensed someone watching him, and looking up, he saw Olivia, her gaze fixed on
the ground by his feet.
"What are you doing?" she asked sullenly She
looked even worse than usual. Her hair was greasy her shirt was dirty and the
white sneakers she'd taken to wearing were now a grayish brown.
"Liv, why don't you do your hair anymore?"
asked Charlie. “You know, like you used to. All those great colors."
“It's none of your business," Olivia retorted,
"I asked you what you were doing."
Charlie sighed. "Looking for a button," he
said. "Want to help?"
Olivia began to push at the undergrowth with the toe
of her sneaker. "Why do you want it? Can't you get another one?"
"No. Billy found it in his new home, and Gabriel,
you know . . . found its story But I want to know more."
“All that psychic nonsense," said Olivia sulkily
"You guys never give up, do you?"
Charlie was shocked. "Liv you used to help us.
You liked to be involved. What on earth is the matter with you?"
"If you really want to know, I can't peel apples, and I'm
sick of all this endowment. . . ." She stopped and stared at the ruin. "What was
that?"
"What was what?"
"I thought I heard a sort of grunt, like a horse!"
"You heard it? Liv, that means . . ."
"I don't want to know what it
means," cried Olivia. She ran off leaving Charlie with a lot to think
about.
When the hunting horn blared, Charlie was reluctant to
give up the search. Finding the black button had become enormously important
to him. Gabriel had described a dark man trapped within mirrors, with piano
music in the background. Could the dark man be his father, Lyell Bone? Gabriel
had already seen Lyell before, that time when Charlie had given him his
father's tie. So he desperately needed Gabriel to "look" again and
tell him if the two images matched.
Charlie trudged across the grass, the last one to
leave the grounds. As he stepped into the hall, Manfred Bloor came out of the
prefects' room.
"Ah, the very person," said Manfred. "I want a word with you, Charlie
Bone."
"It's bedtime," Charlie objected. "I'll
be late and get detention."
"This is more important." Manfred walked
over to the door of the Music Tower and beckoned Charlie. "Don't worry,
I'll give you a note for Matron."
Charlie grudgingly followed Manfred down the passage
to his office. When they reached the dusty bookcase, Manfred said, "I
suppose you know my secret entrance, by now:" He pushed his finger on the
wood between two books on the top shelf, and the bookcase swung inward.
"After you, Charlie." Manfred ushered
Charlie into the room, and the bookcase swung into position behind them.
Charlie felt trapped. What awful surprise did Manfred
have in store for him? Looking around the office, he noticed a pile of ash in
the grate. The smell of burned paper still lingered in the
room, and Charlie wondered why Manfred needed a fire in such warm weather. Something made him say "I believe you've
got something of mine, Man — sir."
“And what would that be?"
“A white cane. Billy Raven gave it to you."
"Oh, you mean your wand. Don't be coy Charlie.
Everyone knows it's a wand. Well, it's been confiscated."
"You can't do that!" cried Charlie.
"Don't be stupid. Of course, I can. Wands are forbidden.
It's a new rule."
Charlie was speechless. A string of rude words sprang
to his mind, but he knew that if he used them, it would only give Manfred an
excuse to punish him.
The new teaching assistant motioned Charlie to sit at
the desk while he paced the room, self-consciously stroking the meager growth
of beard on his chin. Eventually he took a breath and said, "There is a
portrait of our illustrious ancestor in the King's room."
"Yes." Charlie felt nervous with Manfred
moving behind him, just out of sight.
"I've noticed you looking at it," Manfred
went on.
"Have you?"
"Don't play innocent," said Manfred curtly
"Of course, you look at it. We all do from time to time. But you, Charlie
Bone, you have a motive, don't you?"
"Do I?"
"Come off it, Bone," snapped Manfred.
"You want to “o in,' don't you? And you probably could if it weren't for
something in that picture blocking you."
"Oh?" Charlie was intrigued. So Manfred knew
about the dark shadow behind the king's shoulder, the person, or thing, who was
preventing Charlie from entering the painting.
"Have you ever heard anything from that picture,
Charlie?" Manfred's tone became soft and persuasive, and Charlie found
himself responding to the sudden gentleness in that normally cold voice.
"Yes, I've heard trees rustling, horses, the
clink of a harness. Sometimes steel clashing, and rain."
"Never the king's voice?"
"No, never."
Manfred came and stood on the other side of his desk. Placing his hands on the edge, he
leaned close to Charlie and asked, "Do you know
why you can't hear
the king, Charlie?"
“It's the shadow," Charlie replied quietly.
"More than a shadow, Charlie. That dark form is
my ancestor Borlath, the elder son of the king. And, Charlie, he's come
back!"
"What?" Charlie sat up. "What do you
mean?" A wave of fear washed over him.
"My great-grandfather conducted a most interesting
experiment. He was helped by your great-aunts and, of course, me. We found the
bones of Borlath's horse, you see, and most important of all, his heart."
"Borlath's heart?" breathed Charlie.
"His heart." Manfred brought his face so
close, Charlie could see the deep-blue veins that threaded the hypnotist's
eyelids. "It was in a casket, beneath a gravestone marked with a ‘B.’ To tell the truth, it was Asa who found
it. He likes to do a bit of digging when he's — not himself — if you get my
meaning."
"I do." Charlie looked away from Manfred's
looming face.
"The horse came to life," Manfred continued,
"in my great-grandfather's attic laboratory And so did the heart. They
became fused, as it were, and crashed through the wall — you can see the hole
from outside if you look up. So now there's a horse on the grounds, with a
savage heart, and it's after you."
"Me?" Charlie jumped to his feet, and his
chair crashed onto the floor.
"I just thought you ought to know." Manfred spread his hands. "Because if
you step out of line, the horse will be only too willing to punish you. By
that, I mean that hooves can inflict very nasty injuries."
Charlie refused to give Manfred the satisfaction of
seeing how scared he was. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I think I
ought to go to bed now"
"Of course." Manfred swung the bookcase open
and Charlie hurriedly left the room. He could still feel Manfred's mocking gaze
as he stepped into the hall and hastened up to the dormitories without once looking
behind him.
************************************
Up on the fourth floor, Billy Raven
lay on a narrow white bed at the end of the infirmary It was a very long room, and not one of the other
fifteen beds was occupied. The awful stomach cramps had receded, but Billy was
left with no doubt that they would return if he so much as whispered about his
new home. Had he really broken an oath by giving the black button to Gabriel?
And how did the oaths know?
Matron looked in and told Billy that tomorrow he would
be returning to the Passing House. “A
little break from your friends is desirable," she said in her chilly voice.
"It'll help you to sort things out, Billy" She left without giving
him a word of comfort or even a soothing glass of milk.
Billy stared into the gathering darkness, unable to
sleep. A full moon sailed into the sky its brilliance falling through the uncurtained
window Billy heard nails clicking across the floorboards toward him. A familiar
voice said, "Billy sick?"
"Blessed." Billy put his hand down and
stroked the dog's wrinkled head. Did it count, he wondered, if
you told a dog the things you could tell no one else?
"Horse," grunted Blessed. "In
garden."
"Horse?" Billy sat up.
"Ghost horse," said Blessed.
Billy got out of bed and ran to the window The horse
stood right below him, not a disappearing, shadowy creature this time, but very
real. Its coat was a dazzling white in the moonlight, and every hair of its
thick mane and tail shimmered like threads of silver.
Billy opened the window and looked down at the horse.
It met his gaze and spoke. "Child," it said. "My child."
"Help me," said Billy
THE JAILBIRD
Charlie found the black button on Friday at the end of
lunch break. Gabriel had thrown it farther than they had thought, because it
was lying between two stones paving the inside of the great arch into the
castle.
As Charlie thrust the button into his pocket, a voice
said, "What's that, Bone?" Asa Pike was peering around the side of
the arch.
"What's what?" asked Charlie innocently
"You picked something up."
"Oh, that!" Charlie put his hand in his
pocket and found that by a stroke of luck he'd left a marble in it. "It's
just a marble." He pulled it out and held it up to the light. "See!
We were playing here yesterday and it rolled into a crack. I thought I'd never
get it out."
Asa eyed the marble suspiciously "Where did you
get it?"
"Can't remember. I've had it for ages. It's a
kind of mascot."
''Hmmm." Asa turned away The prefect's strange
stride always gave Charlie the creeps, and he had an unpleasant vision of Asa's
beast shape digging away in the ruins. Where did he find the
heart? Charlie
wondered. And did they know for certain that it was Borlath's?
Charlie gave an involuntary shiver and left the ruin.
As he slipped the marble into his pocket, his fingers touched the black
button, and it brought him a surge of hope. Maybe, at last, he was getting
close to finding his father.
While they were standing in line for the school bus
that afternoon, Charlie asked Gabriel to meet him at the Pets' Café on Saturday
"I've found the button," whispered Charlie. "Can you try it
again, Gabriel?"
Gabriel gave one of his enigmatic shrugs. "I'm
not sure I want to meet that horse again."
"The button's got nothing to do with the
horse," said Charlie. "Trust me. I'll explain tomorrow."
"You'd better," said Fidelio.
“And you still haven't told us why you were late for bed last night."
All will he revealed," Charlie promised.
• • •
Uncle Paton had lately acquired the habit of ordering
delicious food from a fancy store in the city An inheritance from one of his
mother's wealthy French relatives had made this possible, but he made sure that
everyone at number nine should benefit from his good fortune.
Of course, it only gave the Yewbeam sisters yet
another reason to hate their brother. But while Grandma Bone privately seethed,
she couldn't help enjoying the delicacies. Grizelda Bone loved good food, especially
foie gras and caviar. Today, while Paton, Maisie, and Julia Ingledew sat in the
kitchen, eating venison pie, Grandma Bone reclined in the living room with her
own jar of caviar, a plate of melba toast, and a glass of port. She didn't like
eating with visitors, especially Miss Ingledew, whom she imagined was chasing
her brother, though anyone could have told her that it was the other way
around.
"Wow!" exclaimed Charlie when he entered the
kitchen. "What a fantastic smell. Can I have some of whatever it is
that's making it?"
Uncle Paton cut him a large slice of pie, and Maisie
pushed a pot of chutney in his direction.
"Try some. It beats the usual stuff," said
Maisie with a wink. "It's got rum in it."
Charlie noticed that his uncle was wearing a new
jacket. “re you going somewhere special?" he asked.
Paton put a finger to his lips. "Shhh! We don't
want a certain person to know about it."
"Actually we planned to take you with us,"
said Julia under her breath.
No more was said on the subject, and although Charlie
was burning with curiosity he realized that everyone was waiting for Grandma
Bone to fall asleep. A few minutes later, Amy Bone got back from work and
joined everyone in the kitchen. Charlie was asked to take the bottle of port
into the living room.
"Charlie — how nice — s'more port?"
Charlie found it hard not to smile at Grandma Bone's
slurred speech. She had clearly drunk more than one glass of port already He
carefully refilled her glass and asked if she'd like some venison pie.
"Pie — mmm — nice." Grandma Bone smacked her
lips and lifted her feet onto the sofa.
Charlie returned to the kitchen, put a slice of pie on
a plate, and covered it with lots of rum and apricot chutney. "She's
nodding off" he said softly
Ten minutes later, they heard loud snores coming from
the living room.
"She'll be out for hours," said Maisie.
"I'd go now if I were you."
"Where are you going?" asked Amy
“Ah ... to a house quite near here," Paton told
her. “nd we'd like to take Charlie."
"Why?" asked Amy. "It's . . . it's not
dangerous, is it?"
"Oh, Mom. Of course not," said Charlie, who
had no idea whether it was dangerous or not.
"How do you know?" his mother gave Paton a
wary look.
Paton scratched his head. "Well, it shouldn't be
dangerous." He consulted a note that he'd pulled out of his top pocket.
"It's only a few blocks away and as far as I know; it's a very quiet
neighborhood."
“As far as you know," muttered Amy
"Paton, you're always going somewhere dangerous."
"Mom, please," Charlie begged.
"We have to meet a relative of Billy
Raven's," explained Miss Ingledew. "The poor man's in a bad way. He
has to send Paton's letters to me in case they get into the wrong hands."
Amy gave a grudging smile. “ll right, Charlie."
It was still not dark enough for Uncle Paton to risk
an appearance outside, but after waiting for another half hour, an obliging
black cloud began to cover the sky. By the time the small expedition left
number nine, heavy raindrops fell into the street.
Uncle Paton opened a large blue umbrella, which covered him and Miss Ingledew but left
Charlie catching most of the drops. Unconcerned,
Charlie ran ahead. Following the road down to the park, he turned
left as he’s been instructed. Here, an avenue of tall plane trees gave him some
protection from the rain, which had become very heavy. He walked on for another
half a kilometer until Uncle Paton shouted, "Take a right, Charlie. It's
number fifteen."
Charlie rounded a corner onto a road that could almost
have been described as a country lane. Leafy boughs swept over the pavement,
and most of the houses were hidden behind tall hedges or overgrown shrubs.
The gate of number fifteen was badly in need of a coat
of paint, and one hinge was missing. Charlie could hardly see the house — it
was covered in ivy and white roses. A delicious scent wafted out from the
garden, and Miss Ingledew declared that it was the most wonderful
aroma in the world.
"I'll have to get it bottled for you," said Uncle Paton fondly
They pushed open the rickety gate and walked up the path to a white door. There was no bell or knocker, so Charlie pulled a brass chain that hung at the side of the door. A chime
could be heard, sounding inside the house.
The next moment, Alice Angel was standing on the
doorstep. "Charlie, you came, too," she said. "Oh, I'm so
glad."
Charlie was speechless. No one had told him they were
going to see Alice Angel. He was rather confused. But Uncle Paton and Miss
Ingledew stepped into the house and introduced themselves as though Alice were
a perfectly normal person, so Charlie decided to follow them.
Alice took their damp coats and jackets and led them
into a pretty living room. Because so much greenery covered the windows, the
room was rather dark, and Alice immediately reached for the light switch.
"Stop!" cried Paton.
His cry came too late. The lights in the small chandelier
hanging in the center of the room exploded one by one, and a shower of glass
fell onto the carpet, missing Alice by centimeters.
"I'm so, so sorry," Paton apologized.
"I should have warned you. How thoughtless. How remiss. Oh dear!"
"My fault entirely," said Alice. "It's
too dark in here. I'll get the dustpan while you talk to Christopher."
Charlie stared into the gloom, trying to locate
Christopher, while Uncle Paton and Miss Ingledew argued with Alice about who
should sweep up the broken glass. Alice insisted that her visitors should make
themselves comfortable while she fetched a dustpan.
As they took their seats, a quiet chuckle came from a
corner of the room, then a voice said, "So, Mr. Yewbeam, you're a
power-booster. I've always wanted to meet one."
Everyone peered into the corner and eventually made
out a small scrawny man with thinning hair and ill-fitting clothes. The
stranger got up and came toward them, extending his hand. "Christopher
Crowquill," he said. "I know who you are."
While they all shook hands, Alice came back with a
dustpan and brush, which Paton immediately grabbed. He began to sweep the floor, and Alice
returned to the kitchen for cake and candles. When they were all sitting
comfortably in the candlelit room, the cakes were passed around and Christopher
Crowquill questioned Charlie about Billy Raven.
"Billy's ill, Mr. Crowquill," said Charlie.
"Ill?" Christopher looked alarmed.
"He'd just shown us a button he'd found, and then
suddenly he was rolling about in agony. He kept mumbling about an oath and how
he hadn't broken it. He was taken to the infirmary and I haven't seen him
since."
"The oaths are deadly!" Christopher
declared. "Florence keeps a bag full of them. They're mostly signed by
people who've borrowed money. Unfortunately, once an oath has been signed
Florence never returns it, even when the money has been repaid. If anyone
breaks an oath, they experience a torturous pain. Sometimes, the agony is so
great the victim is crippled for life. The paper is dipped in poison and then
imbued with what I've been led to believe is a vicious spirit. They've made
Billy sign an oath, I'll bet my life on it."
"So that's why he was too scared to tell me anything,"
said Charlie thoughtfully "But I think I know the name of his new home.
He called it the Passing House."
"The Passing House!" Christopher clapped his
hand to his forehead. "Dear me. The Passing House could never be described
as a home. The Bloors use it for occasional guests: people who need somewhere
to hide or others whom the Bloors want to hide. If Usher de Grey is involved,
then Billy won't be able to leave the place until Usher chooses to let him go.
Oh, the poor child. I must help him."
"But how can Usher keep the boy a prisoner?"
asked Miss Ingledew indignantly
"My dear, he can create a force field."
Christopher gazed at his knotted, careworn hands and shook his head. "He
is powerfully endowed, that man, and most unpleasant. Poor Billy will never be
able to break away Usher's invisible wall is stronger than iron."
This information made everyone feel so gloomy there
was utter silence in the room until Uncle Paton suddenly said, "The
button, Charlie. What's its significance?"
Charlie explained that Billy had found the button in
the Passing House and was curious to know if it could tell him anything. "We've got this friend, Gabriel,"
he told Alice and Christopher, who were both looking puzzled. "Gabriel can
feel things. He can see things too if he wears someone else's clothes. It gives
him a lot of grief so he steers clear of old clothes and stuff most of the
time. At first, we didn't think it would work with a button, because you can't
put it on, can you? But then it did work."
There was an expectant hush, eventually broken by
Uncle Paton, who said, "And . . . ?"
“And . . ." Charlie was unexpectedly embarrassed. "He saw a man with dark hair, trapped
inside walls of glass — mirrors — and he heard a piano, but he couldn't see it.
And then . . . and then . . ." Charlie described the terrifying experience
of the ghost horse and the dreadful experiment in Ezekiel's laboratory
The room was immediately filled with exclamations of
horror and consternation. In fact, the outraged voices became so loud and
fierce, Charlie felt overwhelmed and he begged to be allowed out for a breath
of air.
Alice showed him the back door, and Charlie stepped
into a calm ocean of flowers. It had stopped raining at last and a wonderful
steamy scent filled the garden.
"Phew! And I never told them the horse was after
me," Charlie murmured.
The sight of a real gypsy caravan took his mind off
his immediate problems, and he waded through the flowers until he reached a set
of wooden steps leading up to the caravan door. He was about to climb the
steps when a movement at the end of the garden caught his eye. To his surprise,
he saw Olivia staring at him from the top of a high wall.
"Liv!" he called. "Olivia. What are you
doing here?"
Olivia dropped down on the other side.
"Be like that, then!" called Charlie.
Leaping over the rain-soaked plants, he came to the wall and called again,
"Liv are you there? What are you doing?" Charlie hauled himself up to
the top of the wall and looked into another garden, this one rather bereft of
flowers. The smooth green lawn swept up to a large white house that Charlie
immediately recognized. The house belonged to the Vertigos. Alice Angel was
Olivia's neighbor. How odd that Olivia didn't know her.
There was no sign of Olivia, so Charlie dropped down
from the wall, picked up a shiny red apple, and went back inside the house.
"Ah, you've found an apple." Alice beamed at
Charlie when he walked in. "Those apples are so good."
Things had calmed down a bit, although Uncle Paton and Christopher Crowquill were
now discussing something in a quiet but agitated way
"I saw my friend, Olivia," Charlie told
Alice. "I didn't know she lived on the other side of your wall. She wouldn't speak to
me."
"She's having a crisis," Alice said gravely.
"It sometimes happens when people fight against their true nature. I hope
she accepts things soon. It will make such a difference — to all of you."
"Really?" Charlie was baffled. "How do
you ... I mean, are you endowed, Miss Angel?"
"Alice, please." Her green eyes twinkled.
"Yes. I am endowed."
Charlie would have liked to ask her a few questions,
but at that moment, Uncle Paton stood and, brushing the cake crumbs off his
trousers, said, "We must go!"
As they took their leave, Christopher Crowquill
thanked his visitors and warmly shook their hands. "I can't tell you what
your visit means to me," he said. "I have few friends left in this
ill-starred city And being a jailbird has taught me who they are. Alice Angel
is true to her name. She has been an angel. Not one week passed during my long
incarceration that she didn't visit me. She gave me hope and now she has given
me shelter. But I beg you to keep my whereabouts a secret or she will be in as much danger
as I am."
They swore never to tell a soul about their visit, Uncle
Paton more vehemently than anyone. "We'll be in touch," he said to
Christopher. "Don't give up hope."
The white door closed firmly behind Paton as he
followed Charlie and Miss Ingledew down the path. The street was deserted, but
Christopher was taking no chances.
The streetlights had come on, and although it had
stopped raining, Uncle Paton took the precaution of hiding his head under the
umbrella, just in case he had another accident. The umbrella covered Julia as
well, so neither of them saw the odd gray shape that darted into the shrubbery
on the other side of the park railings. Charlie wasn't sure that he'd seen it
either, but he became more and more convinced that he had seen it, and that it
wasn't a fox or a dog but a gray misshapen beast. Spying was Asa Pike's
favorite occupation, so if he had followed them, number fifteen Park Avenue was
now a marked house.
Charlie told himself that Asa couldn't possibly have
guessed why he and his uncle were visiting Alice Angel. By the time they had
reached Filbert Street, he felt reassured, but there was something he needed to
know, and he asked his uncle why Mr. Crowquill had called the city ill-starred.
"I imagine that for him the place is ill-starred
because he was sent to prison," said Uncle Paton. "That's a terrible
thing to happen when you're innocent."
"No, it's more than that," said Julia
quietly "Think of all the tragedies that have happened on this ground,
right from the start when the Red King's children began to kill each other.
I've more than a hundred ancient books that describe the eternal struggle that
has been going on here through the centuries. Good people struck down and evil
prevailing.” She smiled. "But I
still love the city. I think it's because, to survive among all those dark
deeds, the good have to he that much brighter and that much stronger."
Charlie thought of his father, struck down and lost
because he tried to fight the Bloors. "You found The
Book of Amadis," he said. "Do you think it was my father who
Gabriel saw caught in the Castle of Mirrors? I know he had dark hair, and I
know he's trapped somewhere, and then there's the piano music."
"I can't say Charlie," Julia said gently
"But it's possible."
They had reached number nine, and Paton folded the
umbrella while Charlie ran ahead to turn off the hall light and any others that
might be at risk.
Grandma Bone had woken up. "Where've you all
been?" she called from the living room.
"Walking," said Paton.
"Walking? Is that woman here again?"
"If you mean Julia, yes, she's here," said
Paton angrily. "We're going to have a cup of tea, and then I'm walking her
home."
"You'd better watch out for the lights." His
sister gave a nasty cackle.
"I don't think I'll have any tea," Julia
said quickly. "Emma went home with a friend, but she'll be back
soon."
As Uncle Paton escorted Miss Ingledew down the steps,
she called back, "Emma's got a new pet, Charlie."
"What is it?" he asked.
"You'll find out tomorrow," said Miss
Ingledew, taking Paton's arm. "When she brings it to the Pets' Café."
THE PASSING HOUSE
Charlie ran almost all the way to the Pets' Café. He
had Runner Bean's leash in his pocket and an excellent plan in his head. The
city was full of Saturday shoppers and this slowed Charlie down.
He turned onto Prog Street at the same time as Dorcas
Loom and her two older brothers. Albert and Alfred Loom were broad,
pugnacious-looking youths. They enjoyed robbing backpacks, tormenting cats, and
tripping up skateboarders. They were also the proud owners of four rottweilers,
which gained them admission to the Pets' Café. Dorcas usually waited on a bench
outside. She was afraid of animals, and Charlie often wondered how she managed
to live with two such aggressive creatures — not to mention the rottweilers.
With a quick "Hi!" Charlie dashed ahead of
the Looms and bounded into the Pets' Café.
"What's up, Charlie?" said Norton. "Are
you being chased by the headless horseman or what?"
"You'll find out in a minute," said Charlie.
He saw Emma's blond head in the distance, and leaving
Norton to face the Looms, he made his way over to her. He was surprised to find that the table was
full. Lysander and his parrot, Homer, had turned up. Tancred sat beside him
with one of Gabriel's gerbils, and Gabriel was feeding Billy's black rat,
Rembrandt.
"Charlie, sit here!" Fidelio made space for
Charlie, as his deaf cat clung to his shoulder.
As soon as Charlie sat down, Runner Bean, who'd been
asleep under the table, leaped onto his lap, giving the table such a shake it
tipped to one side, sending several plates and glasses crashing to the floor.
There were cries of "That dog!" "Can't
you control him, Charlie?" "I was enjoying that cake!"
"There goes my juice!" while Charlie yelled, "No one told me
Runner was under the table."
Almost simultaneously, the Loom boys arrived, causing
an even greater commotion with their rottweilers. The four big dogs began
snapping at any small creature that had the bad luck to be within biting range.
The noise in the café was so loud that Mr. Onimous had
to jump on a table and shout, "Quiet, please! Unruly behavior is not
acceptable in this establishment."
Homer, Lysander's parrot, squawked, "Well said,
sir!"
At which Alfred Loom shouted, "What's your
problem, darling?"
Mr. Onimous stared at the youth in disbelief. "I
beg your pardon?" he said.
"I said, “hat's your problem?'" Alfred
repeated.
Pulling himself up to his full height of four feet eleven
inches (plus the table, which made him six feet five inches), Mr. Onimous
replied, "Consider the smaller animals, sir. You can see how frightened
they are. Your dogs create mayhem every time they bring you in here."
"It wasn't us, it was him."
Albert Loom pointed at Charlie. "Him and that crazy yeller dog. He's
bigger than ours."
Runner Bean gave a deep-throated bark and rushed at
the rottweilers, while Homer squawked, "Get ‘em!"
A terrible fight ensued. Several other dogs couldn't
resist joining in and the uproar was deafening. Screeching birds flew up to the
ceiling, cats shrieked, snakes practically strangled themselves, donkeys jumped
on strangers, and an iguana ran out the door. Anything smaller just hid.
Norton was badly bitten when he tried to separate the
dogs, and Charlie was knocked to the ground by a terrified Shetland pony, just
as he grabbed Runner Bean's collar.
Mrs. Onimous jumped up beside her husband (thus making
herself eight feet six inches) and began to bang an empty cookie tin. Her head
was now touching the ceiling, and you might have thought the sight of such a
huge person would subdue the mob. Not today. Only the sound of an approaching
siren made any impact. As soon as the Looms heard the siren, they pulled their
dogs out of the fight and left the café. Two minutes later, Officer Wood and
Officer Singh arrived on the scene. Things had calmed down considerably by
then, but Mr. and Mrs. Onimous were still standing on the table.
Officer Singh crunched his way over the broken dishes
and addressed the proprietor. "Could we have a word, sir?" he asked
Mr. Onimous. "In private."
Mr. Onimous jumped off the table, and when he had
helped his wife down in as dignified a manner as possible, the couple
disappeared into the kitchen with the two policemen. Norton, whose hands were
bleeding profusely limped after them.
"The Looms were off like lightning when they
heard that siren," Tancred remarked.
“And they caused all the trouble," added Emma.
"It's not fair."
Charlie had managed to haul
Runner Bean back to the table, and everyone made a great fuss over him for
being so brave. Homer even shouted, "Croix de Guerre!" although no
one knew what it meant.
"It's a French medal for bravery" Lysander
explained. "He learned that from Mom."
They shared the cookies that were left on the table
while they waited for Mr. and Mrs. Onimous to reappear. Several of the noisier
animals had left, and it was now quiet enough for Charlie to hear a distinct
and persistent quacking coming from somewhere. He looked down and saw a white
duck sitting under Emma's chair. "So it's a duck," he said.
"Your aunt told me you'd got a new pet."
"She flew into our yard yesterday" said Emma.
"I named her Nancy after my mother. She died, you know."
"Yes, of course. She's a very nice duck."
Charlie couldn't think what else to say
"No Olivia again," Fidelio observed.
"What's the matter with her, Em?"
Emma shrugged. "I don't know. She hardly talks to
me now, and when she does, she's always in a bad mood."
"She looks a mess,"
said Lysander. "
And she used to look
fantastic," Tancred added sadly
Charlie thought it was about time he told them about
Alice Angel and the flower store. "I think Olivia's endowed," he
said. "But she won't admit it. She even heard the ghost horse, and as far
as I know, only the endowed can hear it."
Fidelio agreed. He had never seen, heard, or sensed
the horse, even while the others were cowering away from it.
Lysander demanded to know more about the ghost horse,
so Charlie brought him up to date, adding the details of Ezekiel's horrible
experiment.
“A heart!" cried Tancred, when Charlie had
finished. "That is so gross!"
"There's more." Without mentioning
Christopher Crowquill, Charlie went on to tell his friends about Billy Raven
and the dreadful talents of his new parents.
"So now you're going to
risk your life, and maybe ours, trying to rescue Silly Billy is that it?"
asked Tancred.
"That's about it," said Charlie. "But
Billy isn't silly He's just had a lot of bad luck."
"I'll say," Gabriel muttered grimly.
It seemed a good time to mention the button again.
Charlie held it out to Gabriel and begged him to "visit" the world of
mirrors just once more. "Maybe if you listen to the piano again, you'll
recognize the music. Anything that could tell me a bit more about that place —
and the man trapped there!"
Gabriel took the button with a sigh and, once again,
held it over his heart. He closed his
eyes, and they all watched in silence as his brow furrowed and his long face
took on a look of solemn concentration. Now and again, a shudder passed through
his body and his mouth gave a small twitch. After five minutes had passed,
Gabriel opened his eyes and dropped the button onto the table.
"Rachmaninoff," he said. "Prelude
in C. And
it's a record — one of those old 78s that scratch."
"And the man?" asked Charlie.
"His face was all distorted.
There were so many mirrors — details kept breaking up. Sorry Charlie."
But Charlie wasn't too disappointed. He had the name
of the music now It was something to go on.
Chatter in the café sank to a whisper as Officer Singh
and Officer Wood came out of the kitchen and left the café. A few moments
later, Mr. Onimous appeared and announced that they were closing for the day
Norton had to be taken to the hospital for stitches and a tetanus shot.
When Charlie and his friends got up to leave, Mr.
Onimous came over to their table. "Sorry, kids," he said. "We
won't be open tomorrow. Norton's in a bad way and my poor wife has got the
shakes. The police have warned us that our precious café might be closed down.
Those Loom boys make trouble whenever they come here and people are
complaining."
"You should ban the dogs, Mr. Onimous," said
Lysander. "My father would advise it."
"Your father might be a judge, but he doesn't
know anything about running pets' cafés," said Mr. Onimous gravely "I
can't start banning clogs, young Lysander. Owners maybe, but not dogs." He
leaned over the table and picked up the black rat. "I'd better take him
back to the kitchen. He misses Billy something terrible, you know."
"Billy's coming to visit him very soon."
Charlie sounded more confident than he felt. "Thing is, Mr. Onimous, I
need to find a place called the Passing House."
"Whatever for?" Mr. Onimous asked, looking
surprised.
Charlie told him about Billy's adoption, and as he
listened, Mr. Onimous' wise, whiskery face became furrowed with concern.
"Grief! Grief! And more of it," he declared. "What's happened to
the world when a boy can't lead a carefree life? The Passing House is in
Crook's Passage, Charlie. Up by the cathedral in the old part of the city But
look out! I wouldn't want to cross swords with those de Greys."
"I'll take Runner," said Charlie, fastening
the leash to Runner Bean's collar.
"You're not going without me," said Fidelio.
"And I'll be walking that way too." Emma
tucked Nancy into a lidded basket.
Gabriel, Tancred, and Lysander lived in the opposite
direction, on a wooded hill called the Heights. But they all wanted to be
contacted if help were needed. Tancred's blond hair was sizzling with
electricity and little breezes kept whipping around their ankles as they walked
up Frog Street.
"I've got a nasty feeling about all this,"
Tancred said. "Storm's on standby Charlie."
“And that goes for my ancestors," said Lysander.
When they reached High Street, the three older boys
turned right, while Charlie, Fidelio, and Emma took a left turn toward the
cathedral. Once again, a heavy mist had begun to thread its way through the
city. But this was not the gentle mist of yesterday. It was more like vapor
that came from deep under the earth: Chilly and sinister, it thickened with
every step that the three friends took closer to the cathedral.
As they passed Ingledew's bookstore, Emma went in and
put Nancy's basket by the counter. Her aunt was talking to a customer, so Emma
gave a cheerful wave and said, "Back soon!" then hopped out again. At
this point, Fidelio ran in and laid his elderly cat on top of the basket.
"Won't be long," Fidelio told the bemused
Miss Ingledew
When Fidelio came out of the store, he noticed three
bright creatures approaching through the mist. "Did you know the Flames
were following us?" he asked Charlie.
Charlie looked back at the three gleaming cats.
"They must have a reason," he said. "They always do. Hi there,
Aries! Hi, Sagittarius and Leo!"
The cats replied to his greeting with deep, friendly
meows. Runner Bean gave a warning bark but the cats didn't take offense. When
the small party set off again, they followed at a discreet distance, respecting
the big dog's instincts.
Beyond the cathedral, the city became a maze of narrow
passages and damp, shadowy steps. The street signs were cracked and faded, some
of them almost illegible. To find Crook's Passage, Charlie had to take several
steps into the darkest alley he'd yet come across.
"It's here," he said in a low voice.
"Gloomy place," Fidelio remarked, following
cautiously
"It smells awful." Emma wrinkled her nose.
They began the steep ascent, stumbling over sudden
steps as they peered into the dimness ahead. Runner Bean kept up a continual
whine, which put everyone's nerves on edge. The cats bounded past the children
and led the way their bright coats glowing in the mist.
After walking under two rusty signs, Charlie eventually
found the words "THE PASSING HOUSE" carved in stone above a tall
oak door.
"What are you going to say?" asked Emma as
Charlie reached for the knocker, a large brass hand.
"I'll say 'Where's Billy?' That should be
enough," said Charlie.
However, when the door finally opened after several
knocks, Charlie's speech deserted him, for the man standing in the doorway gave
him such a ferocious glare, it took his breath away
"What do you want?" the man asked tersely.
Charlie gulped and Fidelio said, "We'd like to see Billy
sir."
"Billy?" the man looked outraged.
"Billy?"
"He does live here, doesn't he?" asked Emma.
"Go away," shouted the man. He began to
close the door but Charlie put his foot on the threshold. At the same moment,
Runner Bean saw a black cat dart across the hall behind the man. With a joyous
bark, Runner Bean leaped after it, or rather he tried to, because something
slammed into his nose and sent him howling backward.
"What did you do to my dog?" cried Charlie.
Usher de Grey kicked Charlie's foot away and slammed
the door.
"He's in there," whispered Emma. "I'm
sure he is. Poor Billy."
"He's in there, all right," said Charlie.
"That was the man I saw at Bloor's, the man who doesn't like kids."
"Now what?" asked Fidelio.
Runner Bean's anguished howling made it difficult for
Charlie to think. Banging your nose on something you can't see is very
frightening for a dog, and Charlie didn't know how to describe a force field in
animal language. Only Billy could do that.
"I'll think of something." Charlie sounded
as cheerful as he could.
They were all reluctant to leave the Passing House while Billy was still trapped
inside, but there was nothing else they could do. Another plan would have to be
made.
As Charlie stepped out of Crook's
Passage, he looked back. The Flames hadn't moved. They were sitting in a row
outside the door of the Passing House. Maybe they held the key to Billy's
escape.
Billy had been watching his TV when he heard the dog.
At first, the sound was only a series of anguished howls, but then Billy began
to recognize Runner Bean's voice and to understand his dog talk.
"Ghost gate!" barked Runner Bean. "Ice
wall! Fire wall! Hurting gate! Cat's trick! Pain! Charlie, help!"
Billy jumped up and ran to the window All he could see
through the thick mist was a gray stone wall. His window was locked and he had
no means of opening it. He went into the passage outside his room and tiptoed
onto the landing. Looking down into the hall, he arrived just in time to see
Usher de Grey slam the front door. Billy ran back into the passageway and stood
with his back pressed to the wall, hardly daring to breathe. Charlie was
outside, but would his visit cause trouble? The thought of more pain made Billy
close his eyes in dread.
"Billy!" said a soft voice.
Billy opened his eyes and saw the small black cat at
his feet. "Friends," she said in the smallest of voices.
Billy crept back to his room, followed by the cat.
Without making a sound, he carefully closed the door.
"Sorry for hurting dog," said the cat.
"Clawdia had to show Billy's friend the danger. Had to show Usher's secret
wall. Please tell dog Clawdia is sorry"
"I'll tell him if I ever see him again,"
said Billy
"My friends are here," the little cat went
on. "They stay. They help Billy to
leave. Tonight, Billy must be ready"
"Tonight?" Billy shook his head fearfully
And yet the longing to escape was so great, the thought of freedom was so
intoxicating, that he began to laugh with excitement.
"Shhh!" hushed the cat. "Not yet."
"Where will I go?" asked Billy "If I
leave here."
"Friends show you."
"Who are your friends?"
"Cats, naturally Copper coat, orange coat, golden
coat."
"The Flames!" gasped
Billy.
"Flames, yes. Clawdia
will go now."
Billy opened the door, and the
black cat stepped into the hallway "Don't forget," she said.
"Tonight!"
"How could I forget?" Billy whispered.
BREAKING THE FORCE FIELD
Billy always ate dinner alone in his room. When he
finished, he would take his tray down to the kitchen, and there he would do all
the dishes while the de Greys sat at the table, working on their accounts.
On the night that Billy was hoping to escape, he
noticed that Florence had a pile of forms before her. She leafed through the
papers, licking her thumb and smiling with satisfaction.
Oaths, thought Billy He realized that
somehow he would have to destroy his own oaths if he were ever to truly escape
from the de Greys. But where was the bag with the oaths kept? He would have to find
out.
Billy dried the last plate and put it in the china
cabinet. "Good night, Mom! Good night, Dad," he said. (He found it
impossible to call them by their first names, as they had demanded.)
"Thank you for my nice dinner," he added.
"What was it?" asked Florence, without
looking up.
“A sandwich," said Billy.
“Anything in it?" asked
Usher.
Billy had to think hard about
that one. "I think it was margarine," he said.
"Has the pain gone, dear?" Florence gave him
a cursory glance.
"Yes, thank you,
Mom."
"Let's hope you don't get ill again," said
Florence, checking off one of the papers.
"Yes. Good night."
Neither of the de Greys paid Billy any attention as he
left the kitchen. He walked across the tiled hall, telling his feet to behave
the way they normally did, but his head was in such turmoil, he couldn't even
remember how he used to walk. Once he reached the stairs, he took the steps two
at a time, eager to make preparations for the night ahead.
The de Greys never looked in on Billy at night, but
just in case, he wore his pajamas over his everyday clothes. Instead of getting
into bed, he crept onto the landing and waited for Florence to leave the
kitchen. At seven o'clock, she came out carrying the gray bag. Billy stepped
into the shadows as she crossed the hall and went into a small office on the
other side. She came back out without the bag.
Billy tiptoed back to his room. Leaving the door
slightly ajar, he took off his glasses, laid them on his bedside table, and
then got into bed. It was the longest night he could remember. The cathedral
clock struck twelve, then one and two and three. Having given up all hope of
rescue, Billy fell into a fitful sleep.
While Billy slept, the night clouds rolled away
revealing a sky of soft, pearl gray The city was still swaddled in mist; only
the roofs of the tallest buildings could be seen from above, their wet slate
shining in the dawn light.
************************************
From the mass of yellow leaves that
crowned an ash tree, an orange cat emerged. With
amazing agility it leaped onto a roof several feet away It
was followed by a yellow cat and then another cat, the color of a dark flame.
The three cats sped over the rooftops until they came to an open skylight. One
after another, the cats dropped into an empty room at the top of the Passing
House.
Usher de Grey was so confident of his force field that
he never bothered to lock any doors. The Flame cats had no trouble making their
way down through the house, but they were aware that the place was laced with a
dangerous magic. For them, however, breaking a force field was as easy as
stepping through paper.
The little black cat was waiting for her friends on
the landing. "I will fetch the boy" she said.
Billy woke up with a start when Clawdia jumped on his
bed.
"Time to go, Billy!" she whispered. He
rubbed his eyes and put on his glasses. Then, slipping out of bed, he took off
his pajamas. Suddenly the enormity of what he was about to do made him shiver
with apprehension. He looked around the room, at the TV the computer, the
books, and the games, all his if he stayed here forever. He was stepping into
the unknown on the word of a small black cat. Could he trust her?
When he saw the Flame cats Billy's nerves were soothed
by their comforting purrs and warm colors. Now; he felt he could do anything.
Florence and Usher de Grey slept very soundly proving
that the old saying, "The wicked never sleep," can hardly be true.
When Billy and the cats passed their bedroom, they dozed on, happily enjoying
the sort of dreams that most people would consider nightmares.
In the cats' extraordinary glow, Billy could actually see Usher's force field. Sparkling
blue lines were strung across the hall like the threads of a giant cobweb. The blue lines were especially
thick where they covered the doors, and Billy's heart sank when he saw the door
to the room where Florence had left the oaths.
The cats leaped neatly down the stairs, and when they
reached the first blue strand, they bounded through it, leaving the broken
strings hanging limply in the air.
"Come, Billy It's safe!" said Aries.
Billy ran down into the hall and carefully followed
the cats' passage through the force field. "Before I leave I must go into
that room." He pointed to the office.
The three cats turned their golden gaze toward the
door. It was Sagittarius, the yellow cat, who moved first. Standing on his hind
legs, he tore at the threads covering the office door. Billy reached for the
handle and the door opened. The gray bag was standing on the floor, just
inside. When Billy picked it up, he found that the clasp came undone as soon as
he pressed it. Florence obviously relied on her husband's power to guard the
collection of oaths.
Billy quickly searched through the papers in the bag,
and finding the forms that he had signed, he pulled them out. He was tucking
them down his sweater when he felt the cats' eyes upon him. He looked up,
realizing what they wanted him to do.
"I should take them all, shouldn't I?" he
said. "So they will all be free."
"Yes, Billy," the cats replied in unison. “All."
"Make haste," added Leo. "Soon they
will wake."
As he ran from the room, Billy put his forms back in
the gray bag, then tucked it under his arm. The Flames were already tearing at
the threads that covered the front door. When they had broken every strand,
Billy seized the handle. An eerie wail echoed through the house as he wrenched
open the door, and the black cat called, "Fly my friends. He is
waking."
Billy lunged through the door with Usher's furious
roar ringing in his ears. "The kid's out! Get up! Get up!"
Racing over the rough stones of Crook's Passage, Billy
was glad to have the Flames' luminous glow show him the way, but he was still
terribly afraid. Where was he to go now? And how would he get there?
Courage," said Leo, running beside him.
Sagittarius, the brightest, bounded ahead, while Aries
brought up the rear, turning his head every now and again to observe the dark
alley behind them.
Now they were out on the main road and running toward
the cathedral. As they sped across the cobble-stoned square, the clock in the
great dome chimed five o'clock, and a flock of jackdaws rose, chattering into
the dawn sky Billy looked longingly at Ingledew's bookstore: He knew Emma Tolly
lived there, but Leo warned, "Don't stop, Billy It's not safe yet."
Down to High Street and through the city Billy's heart
was beating wildly He began to think that if the oaths didn't kill him, then
this journey surely would. The mutter of an engine could be heard coming
closer, second by second. Without slowing his pace, Billy looked back and saw a
gray car emerge from the mist behind him. The de Greys.
"This way!" Sagittarius commanded, darting
into an alley.
How they reached the road to the Heights, Billy would
never know. He had never been much of a runner, yet he hadn't stopped running
since he left the Passing House. Had the
cats lent him their strength as they guided him through the foggy streets?
I.eo answered his unspoken question. "The Red
King's strength, Billy"
When they began the steep climb up to the Heights, they
passed a redbrick house with a high wall and tall, barred gate. "LOOM VILLA" said the sign on the gate.
Billy was only a few yards away from the house when the gate burst open, and
four black dogs erupted onto the road. Instead of running faster, Billy
stopped, too terrified to move. The dogs' savage black eyes were fixed on him
and their great jaws gaped, revealing long, murderous teeth.
The Flames surrounded Billy hissing dangerously The
dogs lowered their heads and snarled.
"Keep moving, Billy" said Aries.
Billy shuffled backward, his trembling knees hardly
supporting him. Just when he thought they might give way completely, a violent
crack of thunder stopped the dogs in their tracks. A bolt of lightning lit the
sky, and the black dogs raced for home, howling in terror.
"Now, Billy Run for your life!" said Leo.
Billy could see headlights creeping through the fog,
and clutching the bag of oaths, he ran. The road became steeper, but he didn't
slacken his pace. His heart thumped, his head spun, and his legs shook but he
was running for his life, and this time he couldn't stop. The car kept coming,
closer and closer through the fog. Soon it would be upon them.
Rain splashed onto the road. Thunder rumbled overhead,
and Billy's tears mingled with the raindrops coursing down his face. "I
can't go faster than a car," he sobbed. "I can't. I can't. They're going to get
me."
"No," growled Leo. He looked up as a ball of
fire came hurtling out of the thundery sky It hit the hood of the gray car with
an earsplitting crack. The engine burst into flames.
Scarcely able to believe what he saw, Billy turned and
sped up the hill. "It was Tancred, wasn't it?" he panted.
"Tancred and his storms."
"The very same," Leo agreed.
The road curved sharply and to Billy hunched over the
bag of oaths, it seemed like a spiral up into the sky. The rain was falling in
sheets now, and borne on a sudden gust of wind, came a dreadful, threatening
shriek. "You can't win, Billy Raven. Never, never, never." Florence
de Grey was still on his trail. But without a car, the race was even.
With a burst of defiance, Billy bounded on up the
hill, and as the wind intensified, he opened the gray bag and pulled out a
handful of oaths. Holding them into the wind he let them fly away Never had he
felt as jubilant as he did now He put his hand in the bag and released another
sheaf of papers. Another and another, until the bag was empty and the air was
full of fluttering, windblown papers. And Billy was sure he could hear the hopeful whispers of
the tricked, dispossessed, and penniless people whose names were now being washed away by the rain.
“Good! Good!"
the cats
cheered.
With a big grin, Billy flung the gray bag into the storm, and
a distant voice called, "Foolish boy! You'll be punished for that! Just you
wait!"
************************************
It wasn't often that Charlie woke up as early as six
o'clock on a Sunday morning. In fact, he couldn't remember a single instance
when he had. So he had to bring his watch right up close to his sleepy eyes.
The chestnut tree outside his window was thrashing about in the wind and
thunder rumbled in the distance. And then the doorbell rang.
Swinging his feet to the floor, Charlie dragged himself
over to the window and looked out. He was very surprised to see a familiar SUV
parked outside number nine. There, on the doorstep, stood a rather wet and
impatient-looking man. It was Mr. Silk, Gabriel's father
"Hello, Mr. Silk!" called Charlie.
“Ah, Charlie." Mr. Silk scratched the back of his
neck as if he were not sure that he wanted to be doing what he was doing.
"I've come to fetch you," he said.
"Fetch me?" Charlie was even more surprised.
"It seems —" began Mr. Silk.
He got no farther because the door was abruptly flung
open by Grandma Bone. "What?" she said in her rude manner. Today it
sounded even ruder than usual.
"I've come —"Mr. Silk tried again.
Again he was cut short. "What time of day do you
think this is?" demanded Grandma Bone.
Fully awake now, Charlie began to throw on various
items of clothing. Maybe something had happened to Gabriel or another friend
who lived on the Heights. Tancred or Lysander.
Charlie ran down to the hall where Grandma Bone was
still lecturing Mr. Silk on the selfishness of waking people on Sunday
morning. Mr. Silk was now completely soaked and looking very depressed.
"Ah, Charlie, let's go," he said, turning
away from the tyrannical woman.
"What am I to tell his mother?" shouted
Grandma Bone.
"Tell her I'm at Gabriel's," said Charlie,
rapidly following Mr. Silk. He had noticed a container of Uncle Paton's
favorite peanut yogurt poking out of his grandmother's bathrobe pocket, and
just to put her in her place, he added, "I bet you got up early so you
could finish off Uncle P.'s yogurt."
Grandma Bone shot Charlie a hateful look and slammed
the door.
Charlie scrambled into the car, and Mr. Silk drove
off. Thunder and lightning accompanied them all the way to the Heights, and
with the noise of the engine and the rain drumming on the roof, Charlie had to
shout to make himself heard.
"What's happened, Mr.
Silk?" he asked.
"Difficult to say." Mr. Silk was very vague
for a thriller writer. He resembled Gabriel, with his long face and forlorn
expression. They even had the same overlong, floppy hair, though Mr. Silk's was
a bit threadbare. He made up for this with a thick, drooping mustache. After
some thought, he said, "There's a boy in Gabriel's gerbil house."
"What boy?"
"Little fella, white
hair, glasses."
"Billy!" cried
Charlie. "So he escaped!"
"Says he's got to see you. Gabriel begged me to
come. Well, we couldn't sleep anyway with that storm going on. The storm boy,
Tancred, says it'll calm down soon. It takes time apparently once he's got full-blooded
thunder on the go. Understandable, I suppose."
"Yes." Charlie was impressed by Mr. Silk's
understanding.
Half a mile past the gates of Loom Villa (where four
rottweilers were barking their heads off), the SUV passed a wrecked car
cordoned off with police signs. The hood had caved in, the paint was scorched,
the windshield smashed, and the tires were just charred bits of rubber.
"Wow! That car looks as if it was struck by lightning!"
said Charlie.
"It was," said Mr. Silk. "The driver is
in the hospital, but his wife was unharmed, except that she seems to have gone
completely nuts."
"Good idea for a thriller, huh, Mr. Silk?"
Charlie asked.
"Mmm!" the thriller writer pulled his
mustache pensively
Charlie got a brief glimpse of Lysander's house as
they passed a pair of tall wrought-iron gates. Lysander's father was the famous
Judge Sage and the house reflected his important position.
"The boy is up at our place," Mr. Silk told
Charlie. "And Tancred Torsson. We've never had so many visitors this
early on a Sunday." He turned the SUV into an extremely muddy yard and
pulled up before a dilapidated-looking house.
Charlie jumped out of the SUV straight into a deep
puddle. He wished he'd remembered his boots but it was too late now Mr. Silk
pointed to the side of the house where a narrow path led to the field at the
back. "They're all in the gerbil house," he said. "Don't ask me
why"
"OK." Charlie trudged through the mud toward
a large shed where Gabriel spent a lot of his spare time, breeding gerbils. The
words "SILK'S GERBILS" had been painted in red across
the door. Charlie could hear a low murmur coming from inside the shed, but this
stopped as soon as he tried the door, which was locked.
"Who is it?" asked Gabriel.
"Me," Charlie replied.
After a moment's squeaking and shuffling, Gabriel
opened the door and Charlie stepped into the shed. He found Tancred and
Lysander sitting on a bench beneath a shelf of gerbil cages. The bench was one
of the few places where there wasn't a cage, for they lined every wall from
floor to ceiling. There were white, black, brown, long-haired, short-haired,
large, and small gerbils. The smell was strong.
Billy Raven sat cross-legged on the floor. He looked
pleased with himself and when Charlie came in, he gave him an enormous grin.
"Billy you're out!" Charlie exclaimed.
"How did you do it?"
"The Flames helped me. They broke the force
field." Behind his smile, Charlie sensed that Billy was very nervous.
"Thing is, what now?" said Lysander.
"Billy said you would know. That's why you're here, Charlie."
"He can't stay here for
long," said Gabriel, bolting the door and squeezing in behind Charlie.
"That de Grey woman is bound to guess where he's gone."
"I meant to snuff her out!" Tancred smashed
his fist into his palm, and a strong breeze swept through the shed, lifting
everyone's hair and sending the gerbils squeaking for cover.
Billy put his hands over his ears. "I can't think when they talk
like that," he complained. "There are so many gerbils in here, they
don't give me a minute's peace."
"What are they saying?" asked Gabriel.
"I've always wanted to know"
Billy stared at him, his hands clamped tight over his
ears. Lysander lifted one of Billy's hands and shouted, "Gabriel wants to
know what the gerbils are saying."
"They say ‘Help! Whoops! Here we go again! Watch
the kids! That's mine! Get off!'" Billy paused. "Boring stuff,
really!"
"Not to me," Gabriel said.
Lysander held up his hand in a commanding manner.
"Can we get back to the problem? It isn't going to be easy to find a safe
place for Billy — a place where no one will think of looking. Obviously, all
our houses will fall under suspicion because we're endowed. Unfortunately, the
judge is away or I'd ask his advice."
Gabriel suggested that breakfast would help everyone
think, and he left the gerbil house, promising to return with eggs, bacon, and
toast.
Peering through a small window between the cages,
Charlie watched Gabriel going into a door at the back of the house. "Why
do we have to eat in here?" he said.
"To protect Gabriel's family," said
Lysander. "They can't defend themselves against — whatever those people
are going to send after Billy. And they will send something, believe me. But at
least we're all endowed. We stand a chance."
Lysander's words were prophetic, for the morning light that had begun to filter
through the small window was suddenly snuffed out, and they were plunged into a murky darkness. Even the
gerbils fell silent as a soft tapping could be heard on the roof.
"What on earth . . . ," said Tancred.
The sound intensified until it became a loud drumming.
It seemed as though millions of tiny hands were striking every surface of the
shed, and it began to groan and shake under the assault.
Desperate to know what was going on outside, Charlie
reached for the bolt on the door. He told himself that it might be unwise to
open the door, but by then it was too late, and he found himself peeping out.
A swirling cloud of paper rushed toward Charlie, and
briefly he caught sight of Gabriel emerging from the house and then being engulfed
by the flying paper. He fell to the ground and a breakfast tray slipped out of
his hands. It crashed onto the cobblestoned yard, sending food in all
directions.
As the paper swept into the gerbil house, Billy Raven
sprang up, screaming, "It's the oaths!"
THE BATTLE OF OATHS AND SPIRITS
Charlie slammed the door of the gerbil house, hut
several oaths were already in. They made straight for Billy and clung to every
part of him. Billy screamed, whether in pain or fear, Charlie couldn't tell.
But when he attempted to pull the papers off Billy he saw that each one had a
glowing green edge that bit into his flesh the moment he touched it.
Tancred and Lysander were also plucking at the papers
and they too were bitten by the vicious spirit, or whatever it was that
possessed Florence de Grey's lethal oaths. Over and over, they would pull the papers
away, only to have them zoom onto Billy again. They tried tearing the oaths, but each tiny piece would
fly back and cling to Billy. They scrunched the paper into balls while it
twisted in their hands, biting their fingers and burning their palms. But the crumpled
paper always unfolded and returned to the attack.
"We'll have to get them out!" shouted
Lysander, as Billy spun around, screaming and tearing at his hair.
"Open the door, Charlie, just a fraction,"
cried Tancred, "and I'll blast them out."
"Suppose more come in," said Charlie breathlessly
"We'll have to chance it,"Tancred told him.
"There are twelve of them, 1 counted," said
Lysander. "So, come on, let's try it."
Every oath that was torn away from Billy was subjected
to a cold blast of air as it was thrust through the tiny gap that Charlie
allowed. Charlie would then slam the door shut. This maneuver was not easy, as
Tancred needed a lot of room to muster a strong blast, and when Charlie reached
for the door, he had to keep well away from the storm boy's swinging arm.
Progress was painfully slow, but at last every oath
had been banished, and the lour occupants of the gerbil house collapsed onto
the bench, sale at least for a while. Their hands were covered in red welts,
but Billy's face was worse than his hands. His pallor made the crimson streaks
appear even more vivid. Burying his face in his hands, the small boy sank to
the floor and began to sob.
"Come on, Billy" said Lysander, patting the
small boy's shoulder. "We're OK now"
"We're not. We're not," cried Billy “nd it's
all my fault."
"It's not your fault," Tancred declared.
"You're right about one thing, though. We are certainly not OK. For a
start, how are we going to get breakfast? I'm starving."
Lysander shot him a warning look as Billy's expression
began to crumble again.
The oaths covered the window Squinting through a tiny
gap between the papers, Charlie got a narrow view of the yard. There was no
sign of Gabriel, but he could see four fried eggs, several slices of toast, and
some delicious crispy bacon, all lying in the mud. It was really depressing. He
was about to turn away when he caught sight of Gabriel's face looking out from
the kitchen window Gabriel gave a thumbs-up sign and Charlie had a wild hope that a plan to rescue them had been devised.
A cloud of paper suddenly descended, dashing Charlie's
hopes, as Gabriel's shocked face disappeared behind the clingy green-rimmed
oaths. They covered the kitchen window like a crowd of squealing bats.
"Gabriel can't reach us," Charlie said
gloomily "But maybe those poisonous oaths will wear out after a while.
Maybe they'll go to sleep — or die!"
"They'll never die," Billy whispered.
"If storms can't do it, I don't know what
can," said Tancred dismally.
A despondent silence settled on the four prisoners.
Tancred's stomach rumbled, Billy wiped his tear-stained face with the back of
his hand, and Charlie slumped to the floor, feeling helpless.
All at once, Lysander announced, "They will have
to be killed!"
Everyone looked at him, and Charlie said,
"How?"
"My ancestors," said Lysander. "They
are more powerful than those contemptible oaths. But to reach them I will have
to go outside."
Tancred leaped up. "You can't, Sander," he
protested. "It would be suicide. There must be a thousand of those things
out there. They'll eat you alive or . . . or batter you to death."
"No." The boy smiled. "My African
ancestors will protect me." He stepped up to the door. "Tancred,
you'll have to help. If those devils try to get in when I open the door, a
blast of air at my back should do it. Are you ready?"
How could anyone ever be ready for such a drastic
move? Once Lysander's mind was made up, however, he never hesitated. Before
Charlie had time to collect his thoughts, the door was open and Lysander was
out. Tancred brought his upheld arm swinging down in an arc toward the oaths
that were attempting to dart inside. One got in before the door was slammed
shut, but as the malicious thing shot toward Billy, Tancred caught it and, with
Charlie's help, dispatched it through the door with another blast of air.
"Ouch! Those things are getting stronger,"
said Tancred, examining his hands. "Look! The cuts are deeper."
Charlie stared at the cuts lacerating Tancred's
fingers. They were badly in need of a bandage.
"Here. I've got a hanky" Billy pulled an
exceptionally white handkerchief out of his pocket and gave it to Tancred.
"Florence said I must always have a handkerchief handy I suppose she was
right."
Charlie bound Tancred's hand, but blood began to seep
through the hanky and Billy moaned, "Oh, no. I hope you won't bleed to
death."
'"Course I won't, silly" Tancred hid his
hand behind him. "Think of Sander! He's far worse off than I am."
"Sander!" cried Charlie.
All three boys leaped to the window. A moment ago it
had been covered in paper, but now it was clear and the horrified onlookers saw
that the oaths had gathered into a vast army intent on attacking the motionless
figure in their midst.
The yard was so dark it was as though an early dusk
had fallen. But they could see that Lysander had buried his face in his hands,
while the green-edged leaves of paper swarmed around him, striking and cutting
wherever they could. The mass of paper emitted an angry buzz that grew louder
and louder until Billy Raven could stand it no longer.
"They're going to kill him," Billy cried.
"Shh!" hissed Charlie. "Listen."
Very faint at first but getting stronger every second,
the sound of drums came rolling through the air.
"Lysander's ancestors are coming," said
Charlie.
A smile lit Tancred's face. "Hear that,
Billy?"
Billy nodded. Once before he'd seen Lysander's spirit
ancestors do battle. He knew that now they stood a chance.
When the sound of drums reverberated in the yard, the
oaths appeared to lose their energy Some fluttered away from the group, as if
they were confused. The sky became inky
black, and Charlie wondered if the ancestors were bringing night with them to
emphasize their radiance.
The drumrolls increased, and the spectators pressed
closer to the window, waiting for the spirits to appear. More of the oaths were
losing their locus. They floated away from Lysander and drifted aimlessly into
the sky
A golden mist crept through the dark, and Lysander
lifted his head as the last of the oaths broke off their assault and hovered
uncertainly above him. Eerie forms began to take shape in the mist: tall figures,
robed in white, their hands concealed, until on a sudden drumroll, every figure
pulled out a gleaming weapon. Spears, swords, and axes were held aloft, and a
mysterious hum rippled through the air.
When the oaths sensed that they were facing death,
they attacked their enemy with a savage fury But time and again the papers were
slashed. The shiny green borders would flare briefly and then fade as the oaths
turned to sheets of ash. Some of them, attempting to escape, sailed up into
the dark sky But spirits can fly too, and every escape was cut short with a
bright sword or a gleaming spear.
"It's a bit like fireworks, isn't it?" said
Billy in a voice of wonder.
Charlie and Tancred had to agree.
No one could have said for sure how long the battle
raged, for time seemed to hold its breath until the radiant mist began to fade
and the last tall figure vanished.
It was the silence that convinced Charlie they were
safe. The drumming had stopped and the angry buzz of paper had died. Lysander
jumped into the air with a triumphant shout. "They're dead and gone, you
guys. Come on out!"
Charlie opened the shed door a little warily The
leaden clouds had gone and he looked up into a morning sky streaked with blue
and gold.
"Come on!" Lysander beckoned.
They expected his face to be covered in wounds, but he
appeared to be completely unmarked. Their own cuts too had faded; even the
marks on Billy's face had shrunk to the size of tiny threads that were quickly
disappearing.
"Powerful medicine," said Tancred, giving
Charlie a shove from behind.
As Charlie lurched into the open, he saw that the yard
was littered with ash. It must have been an inch thick and it slithered softly
underfoot.
"You did it, Sander!" cried Tancred.
The Silks' backdoor opened, and with a loud yelp,
Gabriel rushed out to join the others. The four boys ran around the yard,
kicking the ash into dusty clouds and rocking with laughter. Charlie's relief
was so enormous that he couldn't breathe properly and his laughter was mixed
with short bursts of hiccups.
The hiccups stopped when he noticed Billy standing
alone in the door of the gerbil house. He was smiling, but his big red eyes
looked almost as frightened as they had when the oaths were flying at him.
"What is it, Billy?" said Charlie.
Gradually the laughter stopped, and Charlie and the
others walked over to the small white-haired boy
"You're OK now, Billy" said Tancred, but
even as he said it, he and everyone else realized that this wasn't true.
"Where am I going to go now?" Billy raised
his troubled gaze to the four older boys.
His question was answered temporarily by Mrs. Silk, who called them all in for breakfast.
There was a great excitement in the Silk household.
Gabriel's three sisters kept up a barrage of near-hysterical chatter all
through the big and delicious breakfast. What was the flying paper all about?
Who burned it? Who was drumming? The battle in the yard had been obscured by a
thick mist, and no one in the house could see what had happened. They only knew
that it was too dangerous to venture out.
Mr. Silk, who'd been writing frantically in a large notebook, eventually flung down his work
and shouted, "Quiet, girls! A man can't think!"
"But what WAS it?" persisted April, the smallest girl.
"It was a phenomenon that must on no account be
talked about," said her father. "Even to your best friends."
"Is it something to do with Gabriel's
oddness?" asked Mai, the middle sister.
"I've told you before, don't call it my
oddness!" shouted Gabriel. He didn't get on too well with Mai.
Charlie wondered how Mrs. Silk managed to keep on
doling out perfectly cooked breakfasts and pouring cups of tea that were
always exactly the right shade of brown. She darted about the kitchen, humming
softly and smiling to herself, and Charlie decided it must be relief that made
her look so happy. It can't have been easy having furious oaths and ancient
spirits battling in her backyard.
Tancred, who wolfed down his breakfast in record time,
asked what was going to happen to the food in the yard.
Mrs. Silk looked up in surprise and June, the oldest
of Gabriel's sisters, said, "You don't want to eat it, do you?"
Tancred's friends waited anxiously for his reply, but
before he could open his mouth, Mr. Silk said firmly, "The hens will deal
with it."
The chickens had run for cover as soon as the oaths
appeared, but now they could be glimpsed through the window, happily scratching
through the ash.
Gabriel
remembered his gerbils, and he rushed out to make sure they'd recovered from the attack on then
house. He came back saying that all was
well except that Rita, his favorite, had unexpectedly given birth to more
babies than he could count at a glance.
Lysander needed to get home. He gave a cheerful wave
and rushed off, saying, "See you later, guys!"
Charlie always felt safe when Lysander was around. Now
he was gone, just when they were most in need of his company and advice.
Tancred was a powerful ally of course, but the stormy boy was a little unpredictable.
A decision had to be made about Billy The Silks' house wouldn't be safe from
Florence or the Bloors for much longer.
The telephone rang in the hall and Mrs. Silk went to
answer it. "Charlie, it's your mom."
Charlie ran out into the hall and picked up the
receiver. "Hello, Mom!"
"Charlie, what's going on?" said the distant
voice. "Is Gabriel in trouble? Are you coming back for —"
"Hold on, Mom," Charlie said firmly.
"I'm OK. But Billy's in a bit of trouble and we're trying to sort it out.
He's run away"
"Run away?" Charlie's message had done
nothing to reassure his mother. "But, Charlie . . ."
"I may not be back for a while. I don't know how
long this will take."
"How long what will take?"
"Just tell Uncle Paton what's happened, will you,
Mom? And please don't worry I'm OK. Really"
As Charlie replaced the receiver he noticed a white
moth sitting on his sleeve. It spread its wings, revealing the sparkling
silver tips.
"It's you again," said Charlie.
The moth flew off, but Charlie failed to see where it
had gone. He ran back into the kitchen. "I think Billy and I ought to
leave now," he told Mrs. Silk. "Thank you for a great
breakfast."
Mrs. Silk said that it was always a pleasure to see
Charlie, but she wanted to know exactly where he and Billy intended to go next.
Charlie had been wondering about this and he didn't know how to answer her.
"They're coming home with me," Tancred
declared. He stood up so suddenly that a breeze floated over the tablecloth,
sending sprays of sugar and crumbs into the air. Gabriel's sisters loudly
applauded. They begged Tancred to do it again, but Tancred, grinning bashfully
said he couldn't do it, "Just like that!" whereupon a sly little
draft caused knives, plates, and saucers to collide with soft clinks and
tinkles.
At this point Mrs. Silk became very anxious. "If
Billy has been mistreated, someone should be told," she said. "The police . . .
or . . . social services." She turned to Billy. "Perhaps you should go back to the academy, Billy. At least you would be safe there."
“Noooo!" Billy vehemently shook his head.
"Leave him be," Mr. Silk advised his wife.
"He'll certainly be safe at the Thunder House."
Tancred and his father were both storm-bringers, and
there was always a wild wind and a rumble of thunder around their house, ft was
probably the safest place in the city right then, and Charlie was very
relieved that Tancred had taken the decision out of his hands.
"My uncle Paton will explain why Billy can't go
back," he told the Silks.
The whole family gathered in the doorway to see the
three boys off. It was almost as if they were going on vacation rather than
running for safety.
When he reached the gate, Billy suddenly turned back
and asked, "What happened to the cats?"
"What cats, dear? I haven't seen any cats,"
said Mrs. Silk.
"Oh, they must have gone home," said Billy sadly.
By the time they began the long uphill walk, Billy was already
exhausted from his run earlier that morning. The other two had to keep stopping
while he trudged after them, puffing and wheezing. In the end Tancred told
Billy to jump on his back, and he carried him over the rough, winding road
that led to the woods at the top.
Charlie breathed a sigh of relief when Tancred's gate
came into sight. There were two signs nailed to the gate. One said, THE THUNDER HOUSE and the other BEWARE OF THE WEATHER. As they drew closer to the
gate, Charlie heard hoofbeats. He tried to ignore the sound, but when he
couldn't stand the tension any longer, he looked back. The road was empty, but
the hoofbeats were getting louder.
Tancred turned around, and Billy peering over his
shoulder, said, "It's the ghost horse again. It's following us."
Charlie gave a yell and raced for the gate. He didn't
bother to unlatch it but threw himself over and fell onto the stony lane beyond.
"What's got into you, Charlie?" called
Tancred.
"It's Borlath!"
Charlie whimpered. "He's after me. Hurry up, you two! Please!"
Billy slid off Tancred's back and began to climb the
gate. "I don't think it'll hurt you!" he shouted.
"A lot you know!" cried
Charlie. He began to rush up the lane.
A wild and deafening neigh shattered his eardrums.
The horse must have cleared the gate, because Charlie could hear hooves
thudding over the path behind him.
"Run into the woods!" called Tancred.
"It can't get you there. At least, not so easily"
Charlie stumbled off the lane. "It's a ghost
horse," he moaned. "It'll find me anywhere." He staggered into
the trees and leaned against a broad trunk, trying to catch his breath.
There was a deathly silence in the woods. The wind had
died down, and every twig, leaf, and blade of grass was still. Charlie closed
his eyes. Maybe he was safe. He began to hear Tancred and Billy stumbling
through the undergrowth toward him. A warm draft swept across his cheek.
Breath? Something wet and whiskery touched his ear.
A deep grunt echoed right
through Charlie's body and he slumped to the ground.
CHILDREN 0F THE QUEEN
Charlie looked up at the two concerned faces.
"Hey Charlie. I think you fainted," said
Tancred.
"Did I?" Charlie dragged himself"
upright.
"What happened?" asked Billy frowning with
alarm.
"The horse," croaked Charlie. "It was
right here, snorting into my face. It was horrible."
"Well, you're none the worse for the
encounter," said Tancred with a laugh. "You probably terrified the
poor thing, screaming like that."
Charlie didn't remember screaming. The woods rustled
all around him and there was a faint rumble of thunder above.
"There's a moth on your head," Billy
observed, staring at Charlie's tousled hair. "It has silver on its
wings."
"Really?" Charlie put up his hand but the
white moth fluttered away into the shadows.
"Come on, let's get going," said Tancred
impatiently. "We'll keep to the trees, just in case the de Grey woman
comes looking for Billy"
"Or the Bloors," added Billy "Can I
stay in your house, Tancred, for a long time?"
"Long as you like," said Tancred breezily.
"Mom would love it. Come on, ten minutes and we'll be there."
They began to walk through the woods, following a
well-worn path used by the sheep that grazed the hillside. Tancred led the
party while Charlie brought up the rear. Charlie began to wonder where Billy
could go next. The unspoken question hung in the air until a strange solution
presented itself. "There's always the Castle of Mirrors," Charlie
said, almost to himself.
"What?" Billy stopped in his tracks.
"It's where you belong. Your own castle,
Billy"
"Cook told me the Castle of Mirrors belonged to
my family," Billy said slowly "Do you think I could live there until
I grow up?"
"Why not? Maybe you could live there in safety
forever," said Charlie.
Tancred shouted, "Get a move on, you two!"
Billy and Charlie ran to catch up with him. As they
drew nearer to the Thunder House, the breeze turned into a blast and the
thunder intensified.
"Dad's in good form," said Tancred.
Charlie's smile froze. A huge unseen form galloped
past him. He could feel its great weight and its power as it pounded the earth.
The others were aware of it now The boys huddled together while the ghost horse
began to circle them, neighing and snorting as it raced around and around the
small group.
Leaves came showering off the trees when the creature
reared up. They could sense its forelegs thrashing the air, and Charlie
thought, Any minute now, one of those hooves
is going to come down on my head, and there'll be no more Charlie Bone.
And then Billy Raven did something totally unexpected.
He stepped off the path and walked toward the ghost horse, grunting gently
"He's crazy." Tancred clutched Charlie's
shoulder.
"Yep!" whispered Charlie. Billy might have a
way with animals, but how could he talk to a monster like Hamaran with
Borlath's heart?
Once again, the thunder stopped and the trees became
still. There was a long, gentle whinny and then silence. And in the silence,
Billy Raven dropped to his knees and bowed his head.
"What the . . . ?" Tancred's voice cracked
with horror.
"Shhh!" Charlie grabbed Tancred's jacket.
The white moth had reappeared, and now it was
fluttering just beyond Billy, its shimmering silver-tipped wings moving so fast
that they seemed to be drawing a shape in the air. The shape gathered depth and
something huge began to appear beneath the hovering silver, until there it was:
a tall white horse with a noble head and flowing mane.
Charlie gasped and backed away pulling Tancred with
him.
"It doesn't look vicious," Tancred said in Charlie's
ear.
"It isn't," said Billy.
"How do you know?" Charlie demanded.
"Did it talk to you?"
"Yes." Billy looked over his shoulder and
smiled at the boys. "It's OK, really It's . . . She's the queen."
"QUEEN?" said Tancred and Charlie.
"Queen Berenice," Billy told them. "She
was the Red King's wife."
"You mean . . ." Charlie's mind was in
turmoil. He tried to remember what Manfred had said about the experiment: a gravestone
marked with a "B," the bones of a horse buried beneath it, and the
heart in a casket.
"Not Borlath," he murmured, "but
Berenice." A smile crossed his face and he moved closer to Billy.
"That stupid old man got it wrong again."
Tancred, following cautiously, asked, "How did
she get here?"
"Old Ezekiel brought her to life. It wasn't
Borlath's heart, it was the queen's. Queen Berenice."
They were now standing directly behind Billy who
slowly got to his feet.
"She's been following us," said Billy.
"She says we're her children and she wants to protect us. Someone brought
her here from the otherworld, but her spirit kept fading, taking her back,
until your wand kind of steadied her."
"My wand?" Charlie was mystified. "I
thought Manfred had destroyed it, unless . . ." He looked at the white
moth, its wings just visible as a tiny glint between the horse's ears.
"They say that wands can take a different
form," said Tancred, "if they have to."
"Oh." Charlie blinked. Tancred knew more
than he had realized.
The white horse began to grunt, softly this time, but
with a flowing, almost-human sequence of sounds. Billy listened intently and
when the horse was quiet at last, he told the others, "She heard us talk
about the Castle of Mirrors and it frightened her. She saw the island where it
was built and knew what would happen there."
"So she knows where it is," Charlie said
thoughtfully.
"I suppose so." It was obvious that Billy
had no idea of the castle's terrible
history.
"Charlie, please tell me that you're not going to
do what I think you're going to do," pleaded Tancred.
Charlie grinned. "It was just a thought."
But the thought was growing.
The three boys stood in silence and watched the
stately creature cropping the grass. It was hard to believe that she had been a
queen, almost a thousand years ago. Old Ezekiel had made a mistake, but what he
had done was miraculous all the same. He was still a powerful magician, and
before long he would find Billy and take him back to Bloor's, unless...The thought
in Charlie's mind grew into a plan. And the plan somehow became the only
solution. Charlie knew in his heart that finding his father was foremost in his
mind, but Billy's safety was a close second.
"Ask her if she'll take us to that island,"
Charlie said to Billy.
"Charlie!" Tancred protested. "You
can't!"
"I think we have to."
Billy was eager to try He dropped to his knees again
and began to grunt softly to the mare. She raised her head, her ears back, and
her large eyes rolled fearfully
"She doesn't like the idea," Billy
whispered.
"Tell her about my father," urged Charlie.
"Tell her you have to find somewhere safe."
Billy began again, and this time he added a plaintive
whinny to his language.
Suddenly, the mare reared up. With a squeal of terror,
she careened off through the trees. They listened to the thud of hooves
receding until they faded altogether, and the only sounds were thunder and
windblown trees.
"That's that, then," said Tancred.
"Let's get to my place."
"No," said Charlie. "She'll come
back."
"You're joking, right? That mare is one scared
animal, Charlie. She'll never take you to the Castle of Mirrors."
“She will." Charlie insisted.
"She thinks we're her children. She's got to protect us."
Billy didn't like arguing with boys like Tancred, but
as he looked from the storm boy to Charlie, he said timidly "I think
Charlie's right."
"Have it your own way" said Tancred,
"but I'm off." As he strode away he called back. "I'll bring you
some food in a bit, if you're still here, which I suspect you will be."
"Do you think Tancred's right?" Billy asked
Charlie.
"No." Charlie sat down and made himself comfortable
against a wide tree trunk.
There was a loud crack of thunder followed by a sudden
downpour, and Billy squeezed in beside Charlie.
"Tancred's angry," said Billy
"He'll get over it," Charlie told him.
But, if anything, the storm got worse. Wind surged
through the trees, sending leaves and dead branches clattering into the
undergrowth. Uprooted nettles, brambles, and dry grass whistled all around
Charlie and Billy as they huddled under the broad oak, shielding themselves
with their arms. After what seemed like hours of battering, the weather calmed
down and the boys fell asleep, worn out by their extraordinary morning.
Charlie woke up to see Tancred striding toward him
with a large tray "I knew you'd still be here," said Tancred, setting
the tray down beside the tree. Charlie beheld plates of roast chicken,
vegetables and gravy and three bowls of plum pie and custard. Mrs. Silk's
breakfast seemed hours ago, and the smell of the feast before him was enough to
make a hungry boy yelp with joy Which Charlie did, rousing Billy who fell
sideways into the grass.
"That was some storm," Charlie muttered as
he bit into a chicken leg.
"Sorry. Dad and I had a fight," said
Tancred. "He said you two ought to be eating at a table, not crouching in
the woods like fugitives. So I said I wouldn't eat with him if he was going to
be like that. He almost exploded, but Mom said boys would be boys, and she
remembered Dad and her having a feast in the woods in their long-ago younger
days. That calmed him down."
When all the plates and bowls had been scraped clean,
Tancred asked if Charlie and Billy were ready to go home with him. "It's
quite obvious that mare is not going to come back," he said. "She's
probably galloped back into the otherworld by now"
Charlie licked a last, delicious morsel off his fingers
and replied, "No. She will come back."
"God, you're stubborn, Charlie Bone," said
Tancred, getting to his feet. But this time he seemed more resigned than angry
"What am I going to do with you?"
"Call my uncle Paton," Charlie told him.
"Try and explain what's happened. Everything. And say I'll probably be
staying the night with you, just in case Mom gets worried."
"I'll do my best. But I'll come back at dusk, and
if you two are still here, I'll drag you up to the Thunder House, whatever you
say You can't stay in the woods all night."
"No," said Billy in a small voice.
"Because Asa Pike will be around."
Charlie had forgotten Asa. "We won't be
here," he said firmly "The queen will come back."
"OK. We'll see." Balancing the tray on his
spiky yellow hair, Tancred pranced off through the trees, and Billy actually
managed to laugh for the first time that day.
For the next few hours, the two boys played I Spy,
chased leaves, climbed trees, and dozed. But as the shadows lengthened,
Charlie's heart began to sink. He realized he had been hoping for too much.
What had he expected? That a fragile family bond could hold fast through a
thousand years?
We're still the children of
the Red King, Charlie thought desperately So we're the queen's
children, too.
For Billy the disappointment was finally too much. He
slumped down the path, sobbing, "She's not coming, is she?"
Charlie could only shrug. “And she's got my
wand," he said, trying to make light of the situation. "If that's what the white moth
is."
Dusk began to fall very fast now. The woods grew damp
and chilly, and Charlie knew he would have to make a decision. When he saw
Tancred's pale head approaching in the distance, he called, "OK, Tanc.
We're coming."
Billy jumped up, happy to be leaving the dark woods at
last. But Tancred suddenly stopped and said in a low voice, "Charlie —
behind you!"
Charlie turned very slowly expecting to see the gray
wolflike form that Asa took at dusk. But it was not Asa. It was the queen.
"She came back," breathed Billy
The mare's coat was a startling white in the dusk. She
stood facing them, her feet planted firmly on the path, her noble head turned
slightly to watch them with a large, dark eye. Charlie was glad to see the
white moth glinting in her long mane.
"Talk to her again, Billy," Charlie said
quietly. "Tell her how much we need her."
Billy walked up to the mare, and dropping on one knee,
he told two stories in a humming, neighing, lyrical voice: the story of his
dead parents and his lonely life, and the story of Charlie's lost lather. And
as the child talked, Charlie watched the horse's face. He was sure that he saw a tear
fall from her shining brown eye.
When Billy had made his last, frantic entreaty the
mare lowered her head and neighed softly
Billy turned to Charlie. "She'll do it. She says
her fears are unreasonable when matched against our happiness."
Charlie was taken aback. "She said that?"
And he looked at the mare, wondering how he and Billy were going to climb up on
her back and once there how they would stay on.
To his surprise, Tancred had thought ahead. When he
finally walked into the clearing, Charlie saw that he was carrying a huge
saddle and several long leather straps. "Dad's," said Tancred.
"He used to ride hurricanes, don't ask me how"
"You believed she'd come back after all, didn't
you?" said Charlie.
"I thought if she did, you couldn't go galloping off without all this stuff" said Tancred, grinning.
The white mare allowed them to saddle her up, helping
in every way she could, and when this had been done, Tancred lilted Charlie
onto her back and then Billy who squeezed behind Charlie, holding him tight around
the waist.
"This is it?" said Charlie, hardly able to
believe what was about to happen. '"Bye, Tancred. And thanks."
"Good luck," said Tancred, his gruff tone
unable to disguise a slight uneasiness.
The mare began to trot through the trees, but as she
gathered speed, Charlie shouted, "Tancred, did you speak to my
uncle?"
"He wasn't there. I told your mom you'd be staying
the night with me."
"You've got to speak to my uncle. Swear you will,
Tancred!"
"I swear!" cried Tancred. He waited until
the white mare was out of sight and then he ran home.
Darkness fell fast and Tancred didn't see the
gray-beast crouched in the undergrowth, watching and listening.
Just for a second, Charlie caught himself wondering
if he should have given this adventure a little more thought before leaping
into the dark — or onto a horse's back. But it was not in his nature to fret
over past mistakes, so he clung to the reins and prepared to enjoy the ride of
his life.
Once she was out of the woods, the mare kept to the
narrow path that led to the top of the Heights. From here, the city lay before
her like a distant constellation. The Red King and Queen Berenice had often
come riding on this hill, and she knew exactly where their castle lay Even in
this new world of lights and noise and tall, shining buildings, she could still
see the outline of the castle walls, behind the big gray
house
that held the troubled children from her endowed lineage.
The city throbbed with its painful past. The queen could
feel it as she walked on the surface. It saddened her, for she had spent many
happy years in the Red Castle.
In the months before her tenth child was born, a
dreadful sickness had swept through the country The queen was struck with it,
and although she fought the sickness, she grew so weak that when her daughter
Amoret arrived, she knew she would never live to protect her or the other, more
vulnerable of her children. But now she had two of her children back again, and
she would use the strange new chance that she had been granted to help these
brave boys.
For almost a thousand years Queen Berenice had lived
in the land of the dead — the otherworld — and from there she had brought
certain powers into this new life that neither she nor her favorite mare had
possessed all those years ago. These powers enabled her to climb the steepest
cliff to clear the widest chasm, and to fly with ease over the boiling surf.
They traveled under a full moon, and all the way they
kept to the coast, a route the queen knew well.
Charlie was aware that he and Billy had a charmed life that night. They
entered a world even stranger than the places he had found when he traveled
into pictures. There were no roads or houses, lights or noises in this land: It
was ancient, wild, and empty
Several times, Charlie fell asleep, but when he woke
he was always astride the mare, with Billy's sleepy head against his back and
the white moth shining before him, like a tiny crown between the horse's ears.
As far as he knew, the mare never stopped — not once — until she trotted into a
wide bay where the beach sparkled with shells and silver sand.
The mare gave a soft whinny and Billy said,
"We're here."
"Here?" Charlie looked about him. All he
could see was the shining ocean and the beach; behind them a tall cliff rose
into the darkness.
"It's out there!" Billy slid off the horse
and ran to the edge of the water. "There!" he pointed.
"I can't see anything." Charlie slipped his
feet out of the stirrups and jumped onto the beach. "Where?" He searched the dark horizon and
saw far, far out a mysterious glimmer, like the reflection of stars on water.
"I think I see it now," he said. And he wondered if someone in that
distant castle was lighting a candle. His father, maybe.
The mare neighed, a loud, urgent sound.
Billy said, "She says we mustn't go out there now
We must wait for morning."
"And how are we going to get there?" Charlie
asked himself. But he was too tired to think anymore. Sleep weighed heavily on
his eyelids and his legs were about to buckle under him.
They slept in a cozy hollow at the base of the cliff,
and the mare stood beside them, shielding them from the night wind.
They awoke to a blue sky and a sea that was clear and
calm. But where was the island? The horizon was lost in mist. The boys took off
their socks and shoes, rolled up their jeans, and walked into the sea, peering
at the tantalizing haze. The water lapped at their knees and Charlie's stomach
rumbled. He couldn't help hoping that if they ever reached the elusive castle,
his father might have the means to make them a nice hot breakfast. On second
thought, even a cold one would do.
At the moment, things weren't very promising. The
distant glimmer of last night could have been anything: a passing ship, a
falling star, a mirage? Charlie's feet were beginning to feel numb. He waded back
to shore with Billy splashing behind him.
They sat on the shell beach, rubbing their wet feet
with their socks. Charlie was surprised to see that Billy's face was shining
with excitement. He thought he ought to warn him that the situation wasn't
entirely hopeful. "Suppose we never find the castle?" Charlie said.
Billy didn't lose his smile. "I haven't seen the
sea for ages. In fact, I can hardly remember it."
This hadn't occurred to Charlie. All the same, he had
to bring Billy back to earth. "We might be in the wrong place." He
glanced at the while mare cropping the grass on the cliff, and lowered his voice. "I mean, it was almost a thousand years
ago when she . . . was alive. She could
have got it wrong."
"I don't think she did." Billy cleaned his
glasses and squinted at the sea.
Charlie looked up. The mist was beginning to rise, and
there on the ocean, an island was revealed. A distant, beautiful, blue island
with a glittering crown. A castle of shining glass.
When she saw the island, the white mare's scream was
almost human. Her hooves sent sprays of shells into the air as she raced across
the beach, leaped over a rocky outcrop, and disappeared from view But her voice
could still be heard, calling to them as she galloped away from the sea.
"She says she's not leaving us," said Billy
"but her heart won't let her look at the island where her children died.
What does she mean?"
Charlie decided that it was time to tell Billy the
true history of the Castle of Mirrors. But would Billy want to go there once he
knew what had happened to Prince Amadis?
THE ENCHANTED CAPE
“What! The QUEEN!"
Manfred stepped back to avoid his greatgrandfather's
flying spit. Even so, a large glob of it fell on his nicely polished shoe.
Asa, cringing beside him, managed to stifle a giggle.
This was turning into one of Manfred's more unpleasant
Mondays. The weekend had been bad enough, with that little squirt, Billy Raven,
escaping from the Passing House and Usher de Grey's near-fatal accident. Not to
mention the loss of the oaths and Florence going crazy Her screams, when they
had to lock her in the cold room, still rang in his ears. Hopefully she'd
cooled down by now.
On top of these misfortunes, Asa Pike had come creeping in with the news that
the great experiment
hadn't
worked exactly as they had thought. Instead of a warhorse with a brutal
heart, they had
brought back
to life a white mare with the heart of a loving mother queen.
"Look on the bright side, Grandfather," said
Manfred, gingerly pushing the spit off his left shoe with the toe of his right.
"After all, it's quite an achievement."
"I didn't WANT the QUEEN!" screamed Ezekiel.
"I wanted Borlath."
"Well, you've got the queen," Manfred said
flatly "Or rather, Charlie Bone has got her, and now he and Billy are well
on the way to the Castle of Mirrors."
"Well on the way," echoed Asa, looking
unnecessarily pleased with himself.
"It's your fault," blazed Ezekiel, pointing
a gnarled finger at Asa. "You found the gravestone; you brought me the
heart."
"I didn't know whose it was," whined Asa.
"There was just a ‘B’ on the grave. No one told me the queen was called
Berenice."
"Ugh!" growled Ezekiel.
Asa grew bolder. "I've done well," he
insisted. "I followed Paton Yewbeam, and I found that Crowquill man. I
spent hours hiding in the Silks' filthy yard, and then crouching in that damp
wood, and now my bones ache something awful. If it wasn't for me, you wouldn't
know where Billy had gone, would you?"
"All right!" yelled Ezekiel. "Take the
day off."
"I don't want the day off" Asa muttered
peevishly "I just want recognition."
"You've got it." Manfred nudged Asa in the
ribs.
"They're getting above themselves," grumbled
Ezekiel. "The whole bunch of them. Lysander, Torsson, Gabriel Silk — it's
got to be stopped. Send me the Tilpin boy!"
"Joshua?" Manfred raised an eyebrow.
"What can he do?"
"You'd be surprised, Manfred," said his
greatgrandfather. "But you'll soon find out. Now buzz off, both of
you."
Manfred objected to being treated like a child. He deserved
better. With a dark scowl he marched off down the many corridors and stairways
that led from his great-grandfather's room, while Asa shuffled in his wake,
whining.
"What does he want Tilpin for?" Asa
complained. "He can't do anything. He's too small, and he's had no
experience."
"We know he's got magnetism," Manfred
retorted. "I suppose it depends what he does with it. Could be
interesting."
"Hmff!"Asa sniffed.
Manfred caught Joshua just as he was coming out of the
green coatroom. Assembly was over and the children were about to go to their
first classes.
"Mr. Ezekiel wants to see you," said
Manfred, grabbing the small boy's shoulder.
"Oh?" Joshua gave Manfred one of his
extraordinary gap-toothed smiles, and once again Manfred felt the peculiar
tingle that made him return Joshua's smile even though a moment ago smiling had
been the last thing on his mind.
"Do you know how to find Mr. Ezekiel's
room?" Manfred asked kindly
"Yes, sir. It's in the west wing, right at the
top."
"Good lad. Off you go, then. Better hurry"
"Yes, sir."
It was very gratifying to be called "sir."
Manfred wore his smile every step of the way across the great hall, but it
faded abruptly when he skidded on a piece of apple peel and almost lost his
balance.
"AAAAAARGH!" roared Manfred.
The hall was now empty except for Dr. Saltweather, who
was stepping slowly down the main stairs with a newspaper under his arm and a
baffled expression on his face.
"It's that Vertigo girl again," Manfred
shouted at Dr. Saltweather. "She's dropping apple peels all over the
place. Something's got to be done about it."
"Not my department," Dr. Saltweather
mumbled. "I'm head of music." He sauntered off looking even more
agitated than before.
Manfred gave a groan of irritation and made for his
office.
Dr. Saltweather was now walking down the corridor of portraits. He was
so worried, he had forgotten where he was supposed to
be going. His newspaper carried a rather unsettling report. Two
people had vanished from a small town in the northeast. Normally this sort of
news would cause Dr. Saltweather a mere flutter of concern; he had a kind heart
and even the misfortunes of total strangers affected him. But today's news was
altogether more disturbing.
The two men in question were a headmaster called
Tantalus Wright and a postman whose name was Vincent Ebony This could have been
a coincidence, of course, but it was the men's peculiar habits that caused Dr.
Saltweather to find their disappearance too sinister to be mere coincidence.
The headmaster's special subject was medieval history and he suffered from
narcolepsy In other words, he fell asleep without any warning, in the most
unusual places, which caused the unfortunate man's students a great deal of
mirth.
Dr. Saltweather opened his newspaper and reread the
small article inside the back page. "Mr. Vincent Ebony is a cheerful man
with a great sense of humor. He laughs readily at the silliest jokes and is
often to be heard singing Gershwin's Bess You Is My Woman Now. Mr. Ebony's
wife, Bess, was too upset to comment."
Both men had disappeared at the end of August near the
small town of Yorwynde. Tantalus Wright, an avid hiker, never returned from his
Sunday walk, and Vincent Ebony's van had been found abandoned at the edge of a
small forest. There was no sign of the postman. The two men had been missing
for three weeks.
"It can't be! How can it? Two in one? Two in
one!" Dr. Saltweather ambled on, shaking his head. He could hardly discuss
the matter with the headmaster, as it was Dr. Bloor who had insisted on Tantalus
Ebony's appointment. It was difficult to know exactly who was who in Bloor's
Academy — or who was what, when it came to it.
"Morning!" Cook brushed past Dr. Saltweather
in the dark corridor. "You look troubled, Doctor."
"Yes." Dr. Saltweather turned quickly and
watched Cook hurry on up the corridor. He realized that she was the very person
he could confide in. There was no doubt in his mind that Cook was on the right
side, though he hardly knew what he meant by that.
"Cook!" Dr. Saltweather called softly
"Could I have a word?"
Cook looked around, surprised by the doctor's furtive
tone. "Of course, Doctor." She walked back to him.
Dr. Saltweather smoothed out the back page of his
newspaper and held it out to Cook, pointing at the small column near the
bottom. "What do you think about that?"
Cook quickly scanned the article and gasped.
"What do I think?" she said tremulously. "I think it means
trouble, Dr. Saltweather. Very bad trouble, especially for certain people in
this city."
"Like whom?" The doctor was intrigued.
"Like Charlie Bone and his uncle," said
Cook.
“Ah." Dr. Saltweather stroked his chin.
"Charlie wasn't in assembly today nor was little Billy Raven."
"I've had word about him," said Cook,
"but this" — she tapped the paper — "this is extremely serious.
I must make a phone call immediately."
"But, Cook, how can it be?" said Dr. Saltweather,
now more baffled than ever. "Two people in one. How did it happen?"
"Believe me, it can do that sort of thing,"
said Cook, hastening back in the direction from which shed come.
"IT?" called Dr. Saltweather.
"Yes, ‘IT,'" Cook replied, scurrying faster.
"I'll explain another time. But right now, I must make a call. Thank you,
Doctor, thank you. We have reason to be very, very grateful for this
information." Her voice trailed off as she disappeared around a corner.
Dr. Saltweather suddenly remembered that he should be
attending a meeting in the Wind room with Mr. Paltry and Tantalus Ebony The
head of music was late for his meeting, but when he got to the Wind room,
Tantalus Ebony wasn't there.
"He's not in school," said old Mr. Paltry
picking his teeth with a matchstick. "Didn't you notice? He wasn't in assembly."
"No. No, I didn't." Dr. Saltweather felt
foolish, anxious, and confused all at the same time. "I wish you wouldn't
smoke," he said to the eldedy flutist. "It sets a bad example."
"I don't smoke." Mr. Paltry slipped the
match into his pocket.
"I can smell it, Reginald," said Dr.
Saltweather. "No wonder you're short of breath these days." He gave a
sigh of irritation. "We'd better get on without Mr. Ebony."
************************************
A breathless Cook hurried into the kitchen and picked
up the receiver of a phone situated on the wall beside the swinging door. The
kitchen staff was chattering together in the background, and Cook had no fear
of being overheard. She quickly dialed a number and listened to the phone
ringing at number nine Filbert Street.
"Yes?" said an irritated voice.
Cook deepened her voice and, speaking like an old man,
said, "I would like to speak to Mr.
Paton Yewbeam."
"He's not here," said Grandma Bone.
"Mrs. Jones, then," said Cook. "She'll
do."
"What's this about?" demanded Grandma Bone.
"Er . . . it's the dry cleaning. . . ."
"Not my best coat? Black with a velvet
collar." This was shouted so loudly Cook had to hold the receiver away
from her ear.
"No, no. The article in question is red and . .
."
"Maisie, phone! Your clothes are in
trouble." The receiver was dropped onto a table and Cook heard footsteps
receding on a tiled floor. A moment later, Maisie's anxious voice said,
"Yes? What's happened?"
"Maisie, it's me, Cook. But don't let on,"
said Cook in her normal voice. "I wanted to speak to Mr. Yewbeam, but
apparently he's out."
"Not just out," said Maisie, lowering her
voice. "Gone. Amy and I are very worried. He got news about Charlie, and
then he and . . . and, you know, that Mr. Crowquill took off very early this
morning."
"Dear, oh dear." Cook didn't know what to
make of this. "And have you any idea where they've gone?"
Maisie put her mouth right over the receiver and
whispered, "Castle of Mirrors."
"Worse and worse. I fear someone else is on the
way there, too. Have you any means of
contacting Mr. Yewbeam?"
"None," said Maisie. "He left his cell
phone behind."
A voice beside Maisie said, "Why are you whispering
to the dry cleaner?"
"Wasn't. Lost my voice. Tragedy with red cardigan."
Maisie's voice became too faint for Cook to hear, but then it suddenly
returned. "Thank you so much for informing me," she said to Cook.
"I'll come by to pick up what's left of it later. Good-bye."
Cook replaced the receiver. "Nothing to be
done," she muttered.
"I'd say there was quite a lot." One of the
kitchen assistants came tripping up to Cook with a tray of burned pies.
"We'll have to bake some more."
"You'll have to bake some more," snapped
Cook. "I didn't burn them."
• • •
Fidelio Gunn was becoming more anxious by the minute.
Gabriel had whispered something to him in assembly but he could hardly make out
what it was. All he heard were the words, "Charlie . . . a castle .. . and Billy Raven." Fidelio
couldn't imagine what had happened to Charlie. It wasn't like his friend to
rush off somewhere without telling him.
"Fidelio, you're not concentrating," said
Miss Chrystal, who was accompanying him on the piano.
Fidelio lowered his violin and studied a music score
on the stand before him. "Sorry, Miss Chrystal. I lost my place."
"What's the matter?" Miss Chrystal swung
around on the music stool. "You played this piece almost perfectly last
week."
Miss Chrystal was a very young teacher. She had blond
hair and the sort of pretty features that almost invited children to confide in
her. She kept their secrets and had never been known to betray any of them.
"I'm worried about my best friend," Fidelio
blurted out.
"Charlie Bone?"
"Yes. He's not in school and I don't know what's
happened to him."
"Dr. Saltweather may have heard something. I'll
let you know what I find out during lunch break, shall I?" Miss Chrystal
smiled encouragingly
"Thanks, Miss Chrystal." Fidelio settled the
violin under his chin and prepared to play again.
The lesson was not a success, and as soon as the bell
rang, he rushed out rather rudely and tore off to the coatroom to hang up his
cape. He was just about to go outside when he saw Dorcas Loom approaching the
door to the Music Tower. She had a blue cape bundled under her arm.
Fidelio was suspicious. "Whose is that,
Dorcas?" he asked.
She gave a little start. "Oh, it's Mr.
Pilgrim's," she said, recovering her composure. "It was found in the
library so I'm taking it up to the music room."
"But Mr. Pilgrim has left."
Dorcas shrugged. "So what!"
"So . . . ," fidelio hesitated. Dorcas' sly
expression bothered him. She had a reputation for bewitching clothes. Could she
have tampered with the blue- cape?
"Never mind." Fidelio stepped out into the
garden.
Gabriel was nowhere to be seen, but Fidelio spied
Tancred talking to the new boy Joshua Tilpin. Fidelio ran up to them.
"Tancred, can I have a word in private?" He glanced at Joshua.
Tancred patted Joshua's shoulder and said, "Run
along, Josh. And thank you for finding that book."
Joshua beamed at Tancred. "Anytime, Tancred. See
you later." The small boy sauntered off on legs that looked as though they
couldn't support a bird, let alone a boy.
"He's weird," Fidelio remarked
lightheartedly
"Not at all," said Tancred. "He's a
good guy Very helpful."
Fidelio changed the subject. "I wondered if you
know what has happened to Charlie?"
"As a matter of fact, I do. Let's walk a
bit."
Fidelio followed Tancred up to the castle walls, where
he found Emma and Olivia sitting on top of the log pile. Olivia appeared to
have an endless supply of apples, because here she was, peeling again with the
small silver knife that she carried everywhere. Emma was walching her friend
with a frown that had become permanent lately.
"These two know what's happened," said
Tancred, perching on one of the lower logs.
"I'm alwavs the last to know anything these
days." Fidelio sat on a log halfway up.
"That's because you're not endowed," said
Olivia. "Not that I am. And not that I'd want to be."
Fidelio ignored her. "Tancred, tell me please,
where's Charlie gone?"
Tancred took a breath. "It all started on Sunday
morning when Billy Raven escaped from his new parents." I le went on to
tell Fidelio everything.
"Phew!" Fidelio glanced at the looming red
walls. "That's what all the fuss was about. It woke me up. Dogs barking,
cars honking, police sirens, thunder — that was you, I suppose," he said
to Tancred.
"Guilty!" Tancred put up his hands with a
grin. "But
Sander
saved the day If it wasn't for him, I don't think I'd be here."
They could see Lysander arguing with Asa Pike on the
other side of the playing field, and Tancred said, Asa's really got it in for
Sander today First, he said Sander's tie wasn't straight, then he said he was
being too noisy which he wasn't, and now look at him."
"I've got a bad feeling about today," said
Emma quietly.
Fidelio knew what she meant. Maybe it had something
to do with Charlie's absence. "What's all this about a castle of
mirrors?" he asked.
"My auntie read about it in a book," said
Emma. "Hundreds of years ago, one of the Red King's children set the
castle on fire, with his brother's family still inside. But one of them
escaped, and that was Billy's ancestor. The walls of the castle turned to shining
glass. Imagine!"
"And Charlie thinks he'll find his father
there," Tancred added.
Olivia suddenly jumped up and flung her apple into the
bushes. "I wish Charlie was here," she said, striding away from diem.
Fidelio felt the same way
************************************
That night, the atmosphere in the King's room was
distinctly chilly It was a chill that seeped right through to the bone and
Emma, for one, couldn't stop shivering. She shook so much that her pen kept
dropping out of her hand. The third time she dropped it, the pen rolled right
across the table, and Emma was sure that Inez or Idith had pushed it. The twins
kept staring at Emma with their blue china-doll eyes, and she found it almost
impossible to concentrate.
Joshua Tilpin had taken Charlie's empty seat beside
Emma, and he leaned over the table, picked up her pen, and handed it back to
her. He gave her a little smile that tugged at her until she was forced to
smile back. But Joshua wanted more than a smile; he wanted her to fly. Emma
suddenly imagined herself a great hawk, swooping over her friends, attacking
their heads, their hands. . . . But why would she do such a terrible thing? She
looked away from Joshua. He gave her the creeps.
Gabriel, sitting on the other side of Emma, whispered,
“re you OK, Em?"
Emma nodded.
"Quiet!" said Manfred. "No
whispering."
Inez and Idith turned their cold gaze on Gabriel,
Asa's yellow eyes hardened, and Dorcas Loom gave a secretive smile.
Emma glanced along the line beside her. Gabriel,
Tancred, and Lysander were bent over their books. Their gloomy frowns made her
feel even more uneasy
When homework was over, the endowed children began to
file out of the King's room with Manfred at their head. Emma waited for
Gabriel, who was taking longer than usual to pack up his work. The same thing
was happening to Tancred and Lysander. Books dropped, others wouldn't close.
Pens rolled away and paper fluttered out of their hands.
"Something's wrong," said Emma.
"You can say that again," groaned Lysander.
"We're outnumbered," Gabriel said.
"Four to five, six, if you count Manfred."
The three boys managed to gather everything together
at last, and Emma walked with them toward the dormitories. As they were
crossing the landing, Gabriel turned away from the group and began to run down
into the hall.
"Where are you going, Gabe?" called
Lysander. "Matron'll get you!"
"I'm allowed to do half an hour's practice in the
Music Tower," said Gabriel. "Mr. Ebony gave me special permission on
Friday." He pulled a note from his pocket. "So Matron will have to
shove it."
This brought a smile to his friends' faces, but all
three felt inexplicably uneasy as they watched Gabriel cross the hall to the
door in the Music Tower.
Gabriel too had a sense of foreboding, but he loved to
practice on the grand piano, and it was precisely because he had been feeling
so troubled that he could hardly wait to lose himself in music.
It was a long climb to the top of the lower, and when
Gabriel reached the music room, he had to sit on a stool to recover his breath.
As he lifted the piano lid, he noticed a blue cape on a chair beside the window
Surely it had to be Mr. Pilgrim's. Gabriel had always been very attached to Mr.
Pilgrim. The strange teacher was a brilliant pianist, and although he made very
few comments, Gabriel had always been aware of Mr. Pilgrim's warm approval.
Where was the piano teacher now? What had happened to
him? Gabriel seldom used his endowment. It could affect him badly if he put on
the clothes of someone who had suffered grief or pain. But this time Gabriel's
curiosity got the better of him, and he felt compelled to put on the cape.
As soon as he pulled the hood over his head, reality
began to slide away and Gabriel was imprisoned in a darkness so deep and
dreadful he couldn't escape from it. He tried to tear the hood away but his
arms were useless, and he was forced to endure the horror until he fell
senseless to the floor.
THE WALL OF HISTORY
On a silver-while beach far away
from his friends' misfortunes, Charlie found himself in a difficult situation.
Billy had become angry and frightened when he heard the story of Prince Amadis.
With his head down and hands thrust deep in his pockets, the white-haired boy
paced the beach, kicking at sand and shells. "Why didn't you tell
me?" he cried accusingly. "Why didn't you tell me about my guardian
and the book and all those terrible things that happened — out there?"
"I'm sorry, Billy. My uncle didn't think it would
be safe for you to know. And then, when we met the queen, somehow it was all
too late." Charlie was keeping half an eye on the sea. The tide was
coming in fast, and soon there would be no way off the beach. They were in a
small bay with walls of dangerous-looking rocks on either side and an almost
vertical cliff behind them. There was another problem. How would they reach the
island?
Ignoring Billy for the moment, Charlie began to search
the rocks and the base of the cliff for a boat. Why there should be one in such
a secluded place, he hadn't considered. Slowly and steadily the sea crept over
the sand.
"Charlie!" shrieked Billy suddenly aware of
the last-approaching water. "What's happening?"
"The tide's coming in." Charlie was
investigating a deep cave. It was so dark, he couldn't see where it ended. If
only he had a flashlight. But he hadn't even brought a box of matches. A tiny
light swept over his head and fluttered to the back of the cave. It was very
faint, but it enabled Charlie to make out what looked like a boat, lying on its
side at the top of a steep incline. The light moved across the cave, revealing
a black wall glistening with water.
"Charlie! What are we going to do?" came a
panic-stricken voice.
"Come and help," called Charlie. "I've
found a boat."
Billy was beside him in a moment. "How did you
find it?"
"There's a light." Charlie peered at the
hovering shape. It had wings tipped with silver, "it's the white
moth."
"Your wand," said Billy "and look, it's
sitting on something."
“An oar," cried Charlie. "There are two of
them."
It was a small boat, but it took all their strength to
heave it down the sloping floor of the cave and out on to the beach. By the
time they got there, the water was lapping at the mouth of the cave.
Pulling off his socks and shoes, Charlie rolled up his
trousers and told Billy to do the same.
"Where are we going?" asked Billy
"Where do you think? To the island."
"N-n-nooooo!" moaned Billy "I don't
want to. I won't. There'll be ghosts out there after what happened. Please
don't make me."
"Don't be an idiot," said Charlie touchily
"There's nowhere else to go. We'll drown if we wait any longer."
The boat was already beginning to float as they pulled
it down the beach, and Charlie ordered Billy to jump in before it was too late.
Still whining, Billy scrambled over the side while Charlie held the boat steady
and then Charlie was in, too. Sitting opposite Billy he fixed the oars into the
oarlocks and began to paddle away from the cliff.
"Can you row?" asked Billy clinging to his
narrow seat.
"Like a champion," said Charlie. "My
great-grandpa lives by the sea."
"Oh!" said Billy with a hint of admiration.
It was true. Charlie had become an excellent oarsman
during his visits to the sea with Uncle Paton. But he'd never covered such a
huge distance as the one he was now attempting. He rowed against the tide and
the sea got rough. Now and again a huge wave would spill over the side and
Billy would shriek with terror. Trying to hide his own fear, Charlie advised
Billy to keep his eyes shut until they were safe.
"Will we ever be safe?" Billy's pathetic
voice was beginning to get on Charlie's nerves.
"If you can't cheer up, just shut up!" he
barked.
Realizing his life was in Charlie's hands, Billy
didn't say another word. Charlie's arms were already aching so badly that he
thought they would drop off before he got to the island. Every time he looked
over his shoulder, the blue-gray shape with its crown of glass looked as
distant as ever. If anything, it seemed to be receding and Charlie began to
doubt its existence. Maybe it was a mirage that they would never reach — a
cruel trick that kept pulling them farther and farther away from the mainland
and out on to the empty ocean.
Charlie decided he wouldn't look back again until he
had counted up to five hundred. He had a short rest, took a deep breath, then
saw the white moth resting on his sleeve. Remembering that his former wand
needed instructions in Welsh, Charlie said, "Helpi
vee! Help
me!"
He wasn't sure what to expect, but nothing miraculous
happened. Giant waves still rocked the boat and broke over the bow, sending
sprays of water over Charlie's back. But long before he had counted to five
hundred, the boat thudded against a rock, and this time, when Charlie looked
over his shoulder, they were there.
Steering carefully around the rock, Charlie jumped
out, instructing Billy to sit tight while he pulled him into shallow water.
Billy's eyes were open now, and he couldn't wait to
get out of the boat. With a loud splash, he landed beside Charlie, up to his
waist in water.
Relief made both of them giggle. They pulled the boat
out of the water and up onto a grassy bank, shaking with laughter and shivering
with cold.
"We'll dry our clothes in the castle," said
Charlie. "I don't want to arrive in just my underwear."
"It's not as if the king will be there,"
Billy remarked with another giggle.
It was just as well their shoes were dry as the ground
was pitted with stones and thistles. According to The Book
of Amadis, the fields around the castle had once been filled with well-tended
crops. But now, coarse grass grew almost waist high. It was like moving
through a prickly sea.
The ground began to slope up to a rocky hill dotted
with small misshapen trees. Rising above the trees, the blazing glass walls of
the castle cut into the blue sky in strange, jagged points. If there were any
windows in the mysterious building they were made of mirrored glass, for
nothing resembling a window could be seen.
The boys began to walk through the leafless windblown
trees while the sun warmed their backs and dried their clothes. Closer and
closer, they moved toward, the castle. Higher and higher. Charlie found that he
was trembling with apprehension. A lump had formed in his throat and he couldn't
trust himself to speak.
All at once, Billy raced up to the castle. He touched
the shining walls and said breathlessly "It really is made of glass."
Charlie drew up beside him. "But where's the
door?"
They scrambled around the castle, searching for a way
in, but seeing only themselves reflected in the mirrored walls. The castle was
far larger than Charlie had imagined. He realized that they had only reached
the outer walls. Inside there must be a large courtyard and then the keep. He
could just see the top of a tall glass tower some distance from the walls.
They had almost reached the point where they had
started when Billy a few meters ahead of Charlie, suddenly disappeared.
Charlie stumbled forward crying, "Billy where are
you?"
"Here!" came a voice.
Almost at his feet, Charlie noticed a hole that had
previously been covered with coarse scrub. He knelt down and, peering inside,
could just make out Billy's pale face smiling up at him.
"It's OK," said Billy "There's a
passage and I can see a light at the end."
Charlie climbed into the hole and slid into the
darkness. It was very exhilarating flying over such a shining, slippery
surface, but landing on hard rock at the bottom was a bit of a shock.
"Ouch!" Charlie stood up and banged his head
on the low ceiling. "Ouch again!" He was standing in a tiny
underground space with barely enough room for two.
"Look, look!" Billy
demanded. "A
passageway."
Charlie turned sideways and
saw a shadowy gap in the rock. He leaned down and looked inside. A narrow
tunnel led toward a distant gleam of light. "That's not a passageway it's
a tunnel," said Charlie.
"Same thing."
"It's not. We'll have to
crawl."
"Let's crawl, then." Billy dropped to his
knees and began to crawl along the tunnel. His reluctance to visit the castle
had vanished and he was now even more enthusiastic than Charlie.
They were halfway down the tunnel when Charlie began
to hear the sound of a piano. His heart beat faster and yet he hesitated before
climbing out of the tunnel. He was
afraid of what he might see. When he finally emerged from the dark, he found
himself in a vast courtyard, covered with shining stones. The music came from a
square tower in the center. A flight of narrow steps led up to an arched door
in the tower; both the door and the steps were made of coarse black glass.
The steps were as rough as sandpaper and easy to
climb. Billy went first and when they reached the top, he knocked politely on
the door.
The music stopped but no one appeared. Charlie
cautiously pushed the door and it swung inward. Together, the boys stepped into
the room beyond.
Charlie's first sight of the man inside was a fragmented
reflection, for the room was walled in rectangles of misty glass and its
occupant stood behind him. Very slowly, Charlie turned. He saw a man of medium
height with dark hair and large green eyes.
He had a long, aquiline nose and a wide mouth. His skin was sallow and he looked as if he had
spent a long lime indoors. There was something familiar about the man and it
gave Charlie a surge of hope.
The stranger smiled tentatively "What have you
brought me?" he asked.
"Nothing." Charlie was puzzled. "Were
you expecting something?"
"Sometimes they send food." The man sat down
on a rickety-looking chair and sighed. “A
boy brings it from the mainland."
Aware that his father had lost his memory Charlie
asked, "What do they call you, sir?"
"I am called Albert Tuccini but, of course, that
is not my real name."
"Do you ... do you know your real name?"
Albert Tuccini shook his head. "I cannot help you
there."
Charlie took a step closer to the man. "I think I
know you, sir."
The man lowered his head. "Many people know me. I
was a famous pianist."
"Then why are you here, sir?" asked Billy.
“Ah." Albert Tuccini put a finger to his lips.
"It's not sale for me outside. I do not belong here, you see. I have lost
my country my home, and my name."
Charlie thought he detected a foreign accent in
Albert's speech, but he told himself that this could be explained by the man
not knowing who he was. He went up to Albert Tuccini and touched his shoulder.
"I think I know your real name, sir. Maybe I can help you to
remember."
"Yes?" A little gleam of hope lit the man's
sad, green eyes.
"I think your name is Lyell Bone."
"Lyell Bone," the man repeated. "It is
a good name."
“And I'm Charlie, your son," said Charlie in a
rush.
Billy pulled his sleeve. "You don't know
that," he said in a low voice.
"I do," said Charlie. "I'm sure of
it."
The man looked puzzled. "Son?" he said doubtfully.
"It's not possible."
"Yes, yes!" cried Charlie, utterly convinced
that this was indeed his father. “And now that I've found you, everything's
going to be all right. I'll take you home, and you'll meet Uncle Paton again.
Remember him? Paton Yewbeam."
"Paton?" the man repeated. "I remember
Yewbeam. It was Miss Yewbeam who brought me here. Miss Eustacia Yewbeam. It is
she who sometimes brings food."
"Of course!" Charlie was so excited he could
hardly keep still. "There are three Miss Yewbeams. They're my great-aunts,
and I know they made you disappear."
The man said, "Well, well," and shook his
head. "Please, will you call me Albert for now? I am used to it."
"Just for now, then," Charlie agreed.
Billy suddenly said, "I can't live in this place!
Not if the Yewbeams come here."
Charlie realized that for Billy the situation was as
bad as ever. "We'll find somewhere else," he told Billy "soon as
we can."
But while they had been talking, there had been a
dramatic change in the weather. A northerly wind had begun to howl around the
castle, and flurries of hail beat upon the glass walls. A journey across the
sea would be too dangerous. They would have to wait until the storm died down.
Albert offered to give the boys a meal. Lifting the
lid of a large oak chest, he took out several cans and emptied them into a
saucepan. A small paraffin stove stood in the corner of the room and Albert proceeded
to heat the food. When this was done Billy and Charlie were handed two bowls of
baked beans and two spoons.
"I will use the saucepan," their host said
cheerfully dipping a wooden spoon into the remaining beans. "Food from a
can can be very good, yes?"
"Yes," said Charlie, wondering if his father
lived entirely on beans.
The boys sat on a straw mat that partially covered the
hard glass floor and Mr. Tuccini sat on the only chair. While he ate, Charlie
looked around the mirrored room. It was sparsely furnished. Against one wall was a mattress with a pile of
blankets on top of it. A battered
suitcase stood beside the mattress, and Charlie assumed it held all its owner's
possessions, for there were none to be seen, except for a few books, some
plates and spoons, and a pile of paper sitting on a round table. Beneath the
table was a large bowl, a jug, and several jars. A windup gramophone had been
placed on the floor just inside the door.
On one side of the door, a flight of steep steps led
farther up the tower. Billy had been staring at these steps while he ate; in
fact, he couldn't take his eyes off them. "Where do they go?" he
asked, nodding at them.
"They lead up to the walls of history," said
Albert. "I have been there but the walls tell me nothing. Sometimes, I
hear laughter and singing, a word or two that I cannot understand and — sounds
that I do not wish to tell."
"Ghosts?" asked Charlie.
"Maybe," said Albert evasively
"I would like to go up there," said Billy
But when they had finished their meal, the boys' eyes
began to close and soon they were fast asleep.
When Charlie woke up, the mirrored room sparkled with
reflected candlelight. He was lying under a blanket with Billy beside him,
still sleeping.
"You were tired," said Albert, looking down
at Charlie. "You have had a long journey."
"Very long," said Charlie. "I'll tell
you about it if you like."
"I would like it very much. To hear a voice is so
good." Albert came and sat at the edge of the mat.
Before Charlie described his journey with Queen
Berenice, he felt that Albert should know something about the children of the
Red King and Bloor's Academy Albert turned his head a
little when Charlie mentioned Bloor's, as if the name struck a chord somewhere.
But after this, Charlie's listener sat very still, regarding Charlie with a
look of thoughtful concentration.
“I suppose it all sounds a bit difficult to
believe," said Charlie when he reached the part where the white moth had
discovered the boat.
"Nothing is improbable to one who cannot remember
his own life," said Albert with a rueful smile. "And see, there is
your moth."
Charlie saw the moth sitting close to Billy's white head.
"It was there all the while you slept,"
Albert told Charlie, "as though on guard."
Billy woke up and automatically felt for his glasses. He could see very little without them and he
always felt lost until they were perched firmly on his nose.
"I thought I'd been dreaming," said Billy
sitting up. "But it's all true, isn't it?"
"It's true. We're in the Castle of Mirrors,"
said Charlie.
Billy immediately looked for the stairway beside the
door. “And I was going to go up there, wasn't I? Really it's more like I feel
that I've got to go up there." He threw off his blanket and stood up, still
gazing at the stairway It seemed to draw him like a magnet.
"I'll come with you," said Chadie.
Albert handed Billy one of the many candles that stood
in empty cans all around the room. "You will need this," he said.
"It's dark up there."
"My ancestors lived here," said Billy
proudly, "and Charlie thinks I might be able to see them. I was frightened yesterday, but not
anymore." He marched over to the stairway and began to climb. Charlie
followed more slowly.
The steps were unevenly spaced and rough underfoot.
Charlie found them hard to climb. The stairway wound upward, becoming steeper
and narrower all the time. Charlie lost sight of Billy but he could hear his
light footsteps hastening up the tower. The candlelight grew fainter as Billy
drew ahead; soon Charlie only heard the tap of Billy's feet to guide him.
"Billy I can't see!" he shouted.
Billy had reached the walls of history. He was hardly aware
of the shout from below, and Charlie had to grope his way up the steps and into
the extraordinary room at the top. Here, the mirrored panes of glass that
formed the wall reflected Billy's white hair, his gleaming glasses, and the
flickering candle in a hundred different places. When Charlie stood beside the
smaller boy, his reflection looked faint and shadowy.
They're coming," Billy whispered. He stood entranced,
staring at the glass wall.
Charlie began to make out indistinct forms drifting
behind Billy's reflection. "What can you see?" he asked softly
"People," said Billy in a hushed voice.
"A whole family. A man in — sort of armor — but his helmet's off. And a
blond lady, laughing. They're sitting at a table and — eating, yes, it's a
feast. They're hungry and happy. One of them is like me — just like me. Can you
hear them, Charlie?"
"No. Nothing."
"I can hear names. And someone singing."
"What names?" asked Charlie.
"The blond lady called the man Amadis — and she
called the boy like me Owain. And then Amadis said, “gain, Amoret. I love that
song.'"
“Amoret!" cried Charlie.
"Shhh! You'll frighten them away"
“Amoret?" said Charlie, lowering his voice. “re
you sure he said Amoret?"
"Yes," Billy whispered. "The lady
singing is Amoret. She has black hair and she's very beautiful."
Charlie stared at the walls of history stared and
stared, willing himself to sec someone, anyone who could draw him in. At last,
he began to hear distant singing and he found himself floating toward a pale
face framed by dark curls.
"Charlie!" cried Billy "You're not
going in, are you? Don't! Don't! You'll never get out!"
THE BUCK YEW
Charlie struggled like a swimmer underwater. Traveling
toward a reflection was very different from entering a painting or a
photograph. Amoret's face kept disappearing. It was almost as if she were
trying to send him back.
But Charlie wouldn't let go. He fought his way forward,
pushing the heavy air aside, kicking at the bonds that held him back. At last,
he broke into a room where a woman stood clutching two children. Prince Amadis
had gone and Amoret was looking straight at Charlie.
"Go," cried Amoret. "Whoever you are,
you must go!"
And now Charlie became aware of the terrible sounds
outside the room. The boom of rocks on a heavy door, the hiss of arrows, the
screams and moans of battle. He floated out into the courtyard, and in the
midst of a panic-stricken crowd, he saw a small white-haired boy with a raven
on his shoulder. The boy darted toward a
well and climbed inside. The next moment the castle walls burst into flames and
Charlie was surrounded by a wall of fire.
"Help! Help!" Charlie screamed.
Something held him down. He couldn't escape, couldn't
breathe.
There was an earsplitting crack, followed by the sound
of splintering glass. It reminded Charlie of Uncle Paton's accidents, and he
immediately felt reassured. Was he safe at home?
"Charlie! Charlie, come back!" called a
distant voice.
Charlie blinked and found himself looking at a cracked
mirror with lights dancing on every tiny pane. Broken glass lay all around him,
glittering like tinsel.
"Charlie?" Billy stood before him, holding a
candle. “re you back?"
Charlie blinked again and shook himself. "Yes,
I'm back."
"Mr. Tuccini had to break the glass. We thought
you were trapped in the wall of history."
"It seemed the only way to get you out."
Albert Tuccini peered down at Charlie. "It is a strange thing you do, this
traveling. Not always good, I fear."
"No, not always," Charlie admitted.
"But I just had to go in this time, because my ancestor Amoret is in
there, too. She must have been in the castle when it was set on fire, before it
turned to glass. But where were her children?"
"It is not possible always to find an
answer," said Albert a little sadly. "Come. You have experienced some
bad things. You must rest."
"The wall of history is broken, and it's all my
fault," said Charlie ruefully
"Only the surface," said Albert. "The
walls are thick. They can withstand a lot more than my old shoe." He held
up a black shoe, which he proceeded to put on his left foot, lacing it tightly
before approaching the perilous staircase.
When Charlie descended into Albert Tuccini's room,
dawn light was beginning to steal through the glass walls. The storm had gone
and Albert announced that it would be a fine day. If they left soon, the tide would take them
safely into the bay
"You will come with us, won't you?" begged
Charlie.
Albert spread his hands. "I dare not."
"But why? We'll keep you safe," Charlie
declared. "You must come back, because of Mom — and everything."
"I have a wife?" Albert looked stunned.
"Of course. How do you think I got here?"
said Charlie indignantly. He began to
feel a rising panic. He'd found his father only to leave him in a place where
he might never see him again. If Grandma Bone got to know about Charlie's visit
to the island, the Yewbeams were sure to move his father somewhere even more
inaccessible.
It was Billy who convinced Albert that he must come
with them. "We can't row the boat on our own," he said, his eyes huge
with anxiety. "We need you, Mr. Tuccini. Charlie's not strong enough to
row all the way back again."
Albert scratched his curly hair. "Very well.
Maybe it is the right thing for me to do." He led the boys out of the
tower and across the courtyard to a door set in the glass walls. One push and a
panel of glass swung open. When they had all stepped out, Albert closed the
panel. Now it was completely indistinguishable from the rest of the wall.
"It can only be opened from the inside," Albert told the boys.
"To enter one must use the chute."
A vision of Aunt Eustacia sliding down the chute
popped into Charlie's head, and he grinned to himself
As they walked back to the shore, Charlie told Billy
about the white-haired boy he'd seen climbing into the well. "That's how
he survived," he told Billy "He climbed out after the fire, and
somehow he got to the mainland and traveled all the way to the middle of Europe
with his raven. That's where your name comes from. And your guardian,
Christopher Crowquill — his ancestor was your ancestor's brother."
"Maybe I can live with Christopher
Crowquill," said Billy hopefully
Charlie was silent. Poor Christopher was in as much
danger as
Billy. He couldn't possibly look after him. "Uncle Paton will know what to do,"
Charlie mumbled.
Albert Tuccini strode ahead of the boys. He told them
that he walked to the shore every day. "For exercise, you know," he
shouted back to them. "To fill my lungs and keep my limbs in shape."
Luckily the storm had blown the boat farther inland
rather than out to sea. Albert and the boys rolled up their trousers and took
off their socks and shoes. They pulled the boat into the water, and while
Charlie and Billy perched on one seat, Albert sat opposite and took up the
oars. His back was toward the tall cliffs on the mainland, so he didn't see the
two figures standing on the distant beach.
Charlie saw them first. His heart gave a lurch. Was it
the Yewbeams? Billy saw the figures too and he clutched Charlie's sleeve.
"They've come to get me," he whimpered. "I should have stayed on the
island."
“You wouldn't have been any safer," Charlie told him. "Calm down, it might not
be them."
Albert looked over his shoulder. "People. Can you
see who they are, Charlie? Do you want to return to the castle?"
Charlie screwed up his eyes and stared at the beach.
"No," he said slowly. "I think — yes, yes, I'm sure I know who
it is." For one of the figures was beginning to come into focus. A tall
man with black hair and a black coat. "Yes!" cried Charlie.
"It's my uncle Paton. I don't know who the other person is, but he's very
small and kind of hunched. I don't think he can be dangerous."
Charlie's excitement got the better of him, and he
bounced up in his seat, tipping the boat sideways.
"Whoa!" cried Albert. "You almost had
us in the water, Charlie Bone!"
Helped by the incoming tide, they were now fast
approaching the beach. Charlie couldn't wait to see his uncle's face when
Albert stepped ashore, for Lyell Bone had been Uncle Paton's best friend, and
surely Paton could help him remember who he really was.
"Uncle Paton!" Charlie called. "Guess
who I've found!"
Paton waved and shouted. "I see you have Billy
Raven with you. And here is Mr. Crowquill."
"No, no! You don't understand." Charlie
couldn't stand the suspense.
Albert looked back at the beach, but Uncle Paton gave
no sign that he had recognized him. The boat bumped onto a sandbank and Albert
and the boys climbed out, splashing through the shallow water as they pulled
the boat onto the beach.
Charlie couldn't wait any longer. "Look, Uncle
Paton, I've found my father."
Uncle Paton regarded Albert with a puzzled frown.
Eventually he said, "Charlie, this is not your father."
Charlie was so shocked he couldn't speak.
"They call me Albert Tuccini," said Albert,
extending his hand. "I am very pleased to meet you."
Uncle Paton introduced himself and Christopher and
they all shook hands.
Charlie felt as though there were a lead weight on his
chest. It caused him so much pain he couldn't think, couldn't move. The immense
cloud of disappointment muffled the voices around him. He was vaguely aware
that Christopher Crowquill was hugging Billy And he saw Uncle Paton listening
to Albert and gazing over the sea to the Castle of Mirrors. His uncle must have
persuaded Albert not to return to the island, because the next moment the happy
group was moving up the beach.
"Charlie, are you all right?" Uncle Paton
looked back and waited for him.
"I . . . I . . . yes," said Charlie
miserably. He walked up to his uncle.
"You've had a terrible disappointment. I'm so
sorry, Charlie." Uncle Paton squeezed his shoulder.
"It's OK. I was being silly. I knew it couldn't
really be him."
"One day it will
be," said Uncle Paton.
Charlie watched his uncle and
Albert push the boat into the cave. And then they were all climbing the wall of
rocks into another bay where a narrow path wound up to the top of the cliffs.
Christopher Crowquill led the way with Billy behind
him. Next came Uncle Paton, followed by Charlie. Albert Tuccini brought up the
rear. It was a perilous climb, and when they were halfway up, Uncle Paton said,
"You should have seen us coming down, Charlie. We were on our bottoms most
of the time."
Charlie managed a halfhearted smile. He looked back at
the Castle of Mirrors. It was shrouded in mist. Soon it would be invisible. But
its precious secrets would still be there, hidden in the wall of history and
one day Charlie would return to find them.
By the time they had reached the top of the cliff, the
tide was high, and looking down, Charlie saw foaming waves crashing against a
barrier of jagged black rocks.
Albert Tuccini had been watching Charlie anxiously.
He put a hand on Charlie's arm and said, "I am sorry that I am not your
father."
"That's all right," said Charlie lamely
They were walking along the cliff top to the road
where Uncle Paton had parked his car. As they turned away from the sea, a bird
gave a sudden shriek and flew into the sky. Peering ahead to see what had
frightened the bird, Charlie saw a dark shape standing directly in their path.
Uncle Paton slowed down. "What the . . ." He
shook his head. "A tree." He strode out again ahead of the others.
When they drew near the tree, they saw that it was
squat and curiously misshapen. Its crooked branches bore clusters of thin,
blackened needles, and the bark of its gnarled trunk was riven with scars.
"A black yew." Paton's voice was choked with
dawning horror.
Before their eyes, a gnomelike face twisted out of the
rough bark. The branches shriveled, scattering their needles like dark rain,
and the writhing trunk slowly assumed the form of a tall man. It was Tantalus Ebony
He stared at the motionless group, his thin lips curled into a malicious smile.
Charlie couldn't believe his eyes. Was Tantalus Ebony
a shape-shifter?
The man spoke. "We meet again, Paton
Yewbeam."
"What . . . ?" Paton began.
"Come, come, Paton. Don't tell me you haven't
been expecting this moment. I warned you, didn't I, that if you harmed my
Yolanda you would pay for it with your life?" The voice was familiar, and
yet it seemed to come from deep underground. "You KILLED MY
DARLING!" the shape-shifter suddenly roared.
"Yorath," Paton said fearlessly, "your
daughter was a monster."
The shape-shifter gave a scream of fury and came
running full tilt at Uncle Paton. Charlie could see what was going to happen.
Careless of his own life, Tantalus would take his uncle over the cliff. Charlie
clung fiercely to Paton, but his uncle pried away his clinging hands and
stepped forward.
In a sudden instant, a small gray body flew at
Tantalus. For a moment, they wrestled together, and then amazingly, Christopher
Crowquill was forcing the shape-shifter toward the cliff. It happened so fast that no shouts, no
movements were quick enough to stop their headlong rush toward the cliff s edge
— and over it!
There was a shout, a scream, and then silence.
Paton ran to the place where the two figures had
disappeared. He spread his arms as Charlie and Billy leaped forward.
"NO!" he commanded, forcing them back. But Charlie had already seen
the boiling sea and the dark rocks. There was nothing else, except for a black
bird bobbing on the waves. A crow? A raven? Or a shape-shifter?
"The dear man gave his life for me," Paton
said huskily.
"Why?" cried Billy "Why did he do it?
He was my only relative. My guardian. Now there's no one again."
"There's us," said Charlie.
"Why? Why?" Paton shook his head. "It
makes no sense." He squared his shoulders and seemed to pull himself
together. "We must leave here. I'll alert the coast guards when we've put
some distance between us and this awful place. Nothing more can be done."
In stunned silence, they walked on until they came to
Paton's car. Charlie and Billy scrambled into the back, while Albert took the
passenger seat.
While he drove, Uncle Paton explained the
shape-shifter's attack to a bewildered Albert Tuccini. "He is so old he
has no form of his own and has to borrow the shape and sometimes the minds of
other creatures. His daughter was just as bad. She killed my mother, and then
tried to do away with someone very dear to me."
Charlie whispered, "Miss Ingledew?"
Billy shuffled away and huddled in the corner, a
picture of misery
"What a fiend this Yolanda must have been,"
said Albert.
"I electrocuted her," Paton said flatly
If Albert was shocked, he didn't show it. Maybe some
of his memories were coming back to him. Memories that were so bad, nothing
would ever surprise him again.
After they had been traveling for some time, they
stopped at a café on the edge of a small town. The day was warm and sunny and
Uncle Paton chose to sit at one of the tables outside. He gave Charlie a list
and enough money to pay for four lunches. Billy, who seemed to have recovered a
little, followed Charlie into a low-beamed room, lit by several soft lights.
"Just as well your uncle didn't come in,"
said Billy nudging Charlie's elbow as he read out the list to a purple-haired
woman behind the counter.
Charlie gave Billy a warning look, and Billy said in a
crushed voice, "I didn't give anything away, did I?"
Charlie grinned at the purple-haired woman, and she
smiled back in a surprised way before disappearing through a curtain made of
beads.
When Charlie and Billy went back to their table, Uncle
Paton was in a public phone booth across the road.
"He is telling the police about the accident," said Albert. "It's a terrible thing."
"One bad tiling and one good thing, really,"
said Charlie without thinking.
Billy shot him an injured look. Albert said nothing. A few moments later,
a girl in a very short black dress appeared with a tray of sandwiches, water, orange juice, and coffee.
Uncle Paton returned from the phone booth, saying he had done his best to
explain what had happened, but the police seemed to think it was a hoax.
"I don't know what else I can do," said
Uncle Paton with an uneasy glance in Billy's direction. “s for Alice, how am I
going to tell her? She'll be heartbroken."
"Like me," said Billy gazing at the ham
sandwich he couldn't eat.
"Billy dear boy I don't know if this will help,
but your guardian cared very very much for you. He did what he did for a good reason. In fact, I believe he sacrificed himself for you.
For seven long years, he longed to see you. He would not lightly have given up
an opportunity to be with you."
In a weak voice, Billy said, "Oh."
************************************
Albert Tuccini remained quiet during the meal. There
was a strange, faraway look in his eyes, and he seemed hardly aware of the
others. When the sandwiches had been eaten (Charlie ate Billy's), Albert
announced that he was going inside to find the men's restroom.
Several minutes passed. When a quarter of an hour had
gone by and Albert still had not returned, Uncle Paton became anxious and
Charlie was sent to look in the restroom. There was no one there.
Uncle Paton frowned when he heard the news. "No
one? Are you sure?"
"More or less," said Charlie.
Paton stood up. "I'll have a look."
"Do you think you should? There are lots of
lights in . . . ," Charlie began.
But his uncle was already striding through the door of
the café. Charlie prayed that he wouldn't have an accident. A few moments
later, he heard a man's voice shout, "Sue, the lights have all gone out in
the men's restroom. There's an awful mess in there. Glass everywhere."
Uncle Paton came hurrying out. He looked flushed.
"Bother!" he muttered. "Still, I'm sure no one can point the
finger at yours truly"
He had been followed by the purple-haired woman, who
now looked extremely irritated. "Are you Mr. Paton Yewbeam?" she
asked.
"Er, yes," Uncle Paton said nervously
"That guy left a note for you." She handed
Paton a folded note and walked off grumbling that she had enough to do without
having to carry notes and clean restrooms.
Uncle Paton unfolded the note. His expression became
very grave as he read it. "I can't say I'm surprised. Poor man."
"What does it say?" begged Charlie.
His uncle read the note aloud.
"Dear
Mr. Yewbeam,
I have
so enjoyed knowing briefly you and Charlie and
Billy. But
now we must
part company. Do not look, for me,
I beg you.
It is better this way.
Maybe we will meet
again in happier
times.
"Your humble
friend,
Albert Tuccini (so-called)"
"Where will he go?" asked Charlie. "If
he doesn't know who he is?"
Uncle Paton gave a shrug and tucked the note in his
pocket. "I believe he is a gifted pianist, Charlie. We must
hope that he can find a life for himself somewhere in this world."
They walked back to the car and began another long
journey south, toward Filbert Street and Bloor's Academy
Christopher Crowquill's sudden and dreadful departure
had put everything else out of Charlie's mind, but now the memory of his
journey with Queen Berenice came flooding back and he couldn't imagine how he
could have forgotten to tell his uncle.
"You didn't ask how we found the island," he
said, leaning over Paton's seat.
"Your friend Tancred told me about the white
horse, if that's what you mean," said Uncle Paton. "I couldn't get
him off the phone. He told me everything: oaths and ogres, spirits and storms.
That lad can go on, can't he? Not that I wasn't interested. You two have
certainly been through the wringer these past few days."
"Wringer?" asked Billy
"Squeezed, mangled, wrung out," Uncle Paton
explained.
"Mangled," said Billy quietly "Yes, I
feel mangled."
"Boys, I should . . ." Uncle Paton
hesitated, and then he said, "Never mind." Charlie wondered what his
uncle had been going to say. His voice had held a note of warning, but perhaps
he felt that they had been through enough today.
There was a long silence and then Charlie said,
"The queen ran away when she saw the island. I wonder where she
went."
At the mention of the queen, Billy sat up and a smile
crossed his face. "She said she wouldn't abandon us. 1 think we'll see her again. In
fact, I know we will. It's like she's a kind of parent."
Charlie was glad to hear Billy sounding so hopeful. He
wished he kit the same.
A tiny point of glimmering light moved down his
sleeve, and leaning forward, Charlie said, "Uncle Paton, I've found my
wand. Or rather it found me. It's turned into a moth."
"I'll be darned. What's next?"
The moth's company was comforting to Charlie, who just
then felt in great need of comfort. "You won't tell Mom what I thought,
will you?" he asked his uncle. "About my dad?"
"No, Charlie. I'll keep that to myself."
LOSING THE BALANCE
It was dark when they arrived in
the city Uncle Paton didn't drive straight to Filbert Street, as Charlie expected.
He parked, instead, beside the familiar and very noisy building where Fidelio's
family lived. Gunn House.
"What are we doing here?" asked Charlie.
Uncle Paton turned around in his seat. "It seemed
the best solution," he said, looking at Billy
Billy had been silent for most of the journey He had
even given up wondering where he would go or where he would be sale. Maybe he
had expected to live at number nine, although with Grandma Rone around, it
would have been impossible to hide him for long. Now, all at once, Billy
grasped what Uncle Paton was saying.
"Do you mean that I'm to live here?" said
Billy
"I can't think of anywhere better," said
Paton. "As a matter of fact, Mr. and Mrs. Gunn have already approved the
plan. You'll hardly be noticed in a house that holds seven children already. It
was Mr. Crowquill's suggestion." Paton's voice softened. “And a very good
one, too. You were never out of his thoughts, Billy."
It was then that Charlie guessed why Christopher
Crowquill had saved Uncle Paton's life. Christopher was already ill, anyone
could see that. He was an easy victim for the Bloors. Not so for Uncle Paton,
who was endowed with a deadly talent. Christopher had saved the only person he
knew who could protect Billy Raven.
Billy already looked happier. "Yes, it is a good
idea. I've stayed with Fidelio before."
As soon as they got out of the car, the noise from
Gunn House came surging toward them. Musical instruments of every description
were being banged, blown, scraped, and pounded. Mr. Gunn's loud bass and Mrs.
Gunn's powerful contralto competed with their children's instruments, and the
whole building shook with sound.
"Good thing the house is detached," said
Uncle Paton. He pressed a knob beside the front door.
Immediately a recorded voice boomed, "DOOR! DOOR!
DOOR!" Obviously a bell would never have been heard above such a
racket.
Fidelio's older brother, Felix, answered the door.
"Charlie Bone!" he exclaimed. "Fidelio's been worried sick about
you. Where've you been?"
"It's a long story:" Charlie stepped into
the house, closely followed by Billy.
"Billy Raven! So you were1 together
all the time," said Felix, banging the door shut.
"Hold on," said Charlie. "My uncle is
still outside. Do you mind turning off the lights?"
"Good grief! Mr. Yewbeam!" Felix hurriedly
switched off the hall light. "Oh, parents! Lights!" he shouted.
"Mr. Yewbeam's here!" He
opened the front door and Uncle Paton stepped into the dark hall.
Mr. and Mrs. Gunn continued their duet in the kitchen,
while Felix bellowed, "Lights, parents! Lights! Paton the power-booster is
here."
Charlie couldn't see Uncle Paton's face, but he knew
his uncle was blushing because of the way he cleared his throat.
Still singing, Mrs. Gunn poked her head out of the
kitchen door. "What, what, what, what, what, what, what, what?" she
trilled in the scale of C major.
"YEWBEAM, MA!" yelled Felix. "Mr.
Yewbeam. Lights."
"Heavens!" sang Mrs. Gunn, turning off the
kitchen light.
This brought a musical bellow from Mr. Gunn as he
stumbled over the deaf cat, and a yell from the cat whose tail had been stepped
on.
"So, Billy's been found," said Mrs. Gunn
when she saw him cautiously entering the kitchen. "Welcome, Billy, you'll
be safe here, my love. So many children, so much music. You'll be well
hidden."
The three visitors sat at the kitchen table, and while
they ate a selection of Mrs. Gunn's exotic sandwiches, Felix gave them the
news from Bloor's Academy. Felix had recently obtained his music degree and was
about to embark on a world tour with his group when he'd been summoned to
Bloor's to fill in for a music teacher who'd mysteriously disappeared. "Name of
Ebony," said Felix.
"We know.” said Charlie.
"Couldn't resist the offer," Felix added.
"The pay's really good."
"I bet," said Uncle Paton. "So what's
been going on?"
"What hasn't?" said Felix dramatically.
"Gabriel Silk's in a coma. Left the school."
"What?" cried Charlie. "1 low did it happen?"
"Something about a cape," said Felix.
"But your Other friend, the stormy one .
. ."
"Tancred? What's happened to him?" Charlie
dropped his sandwich and the cat pounced on it.
"Gone berserk," said Felix. "It keeps
raining on his friends. Fidelio's been soaked several times, so's Lysander, and
that girl Emma Tolly has had a really bad time. Her fingers were struck by
lightning."
"Not her fingers!" Charlie could hardly
believe it. What could possibly have happened to Tancred to make him torment
his friends in this way? Charlie had been thinking about taking the rest of the
week off from school, but that was out of the question now. He had to find out what was going on at Bloor's. Cook's words
echoed in
the back of
his mind. "I’m the lodestone, Charlie.
I keep the balance. Once that has gone, we’re
lost."
So, what had happened to Cook?
Three against six," Charlie
said to himself. "Seven if you
count Manfred."
"What's that, Charlie?"
said Uncle Paton
Charlie looked up "I've got to get back to Bloor's.”
"Not tonight, dear boy," said his uncle.
"The lights will be out. They probably won’t even open the door."
“Tomorrow, then," said Charlie. "As soon as
possible. I'll walk it I have to."
"No need for that," said Felix. "I'll
give you a lift."
When Charlie and Uncle Paton got up to leave, there
was an unpleasant noise under the table and Mr. Gunn sang, "Pusskins has
eaten a parsnip again!"
Charlie was relieved to see Billy join in the laughter.
He was definitely in the right place —
at least for now.
As soon as Charlie walked into number nine and turned
off the hall light, Grandma Bone shouted at him from the living room.
"Don't bother to tell me where you've been. I know You stupid boy"
"Cut it out, Grizelda," growled Paton.
Charlie was grabbed by Maisie, who drew him into the
candlelit kitchen clasped in a bear hug. His mother joined in the hug, and when
Charlie had been almost suffocated, he was allowed to sit at the table and
drink a mug of cocoa.
Naturally Amy and Maisie wanted to know everything
that had happened, but Uncle Paton insisted that Charlie be allowed to go to
bed while he told them about the Castle of Mirrors.
Charlie's eyes were closing as he climbed into bed.
The last thing he saw before he fell asleep was the soft glow of the white moth
as it settled on his bedside table.
************************************
Felix Gunn was as good as his word. He turned up in a
small, ml her battered French car, just as Charlie had finished his breakfast.
"Who's that?" Grandma Bone demanded, as
Felix whisked Charlie off to Bloor's.
"None of your business," said Maisie.
But, of course, Grandma Bone was bound to find out.
Whether it was Felix's visit that drew her attention to the Gunns, Charlie
would never know Perhaps the Bloors had never seriously considered the Gunn
family as Charlie's allies, until Fidelio's brother arrived outside number
nine. But once the Bloors began to take an interest in Gunn House, the
consequences were disastrous.
Charlie could feel the tension in the air as soon as
he walked into assembly Fidelio gave him the thumbs-up sign from the stage, but
everyone else stared at him suspiciously He felt as though he'd grown horns.
"And I've only been away for two days," he said to himself.
Charlie finally caught up with Fidelio during the
first break.
"I don't know who's been spreading the rumors,
but there have been some wild stories going around about you and Billy,"
said Fidelio, as they walked across the grass together. "People were
saying that you'd been expelled."
"I'd better tell you the truth," said
Charlie.
Fidelio suggested they keep walking as there were
eavesdroppers everywhere. In a few minutes, they were joined by Lysander.
Charlie had never seen him look so downhearted. It was he who had found Gabriel
lying senseless under a blue cape.
"I was worried when he went up to the music
room," Lysander told Charlie. "Especially when Fido had seen Dorcas
Loom taking a cape into the tower. As soon as I found Gabriel, I told Dr.
Saltweather. He called the ambulance."
"You told the right person," Fidelio said
gravely. "If you'd told Matron, poor old Gabe might never have made it to
the hospital."
It was a sobering thought.
"There was a kind of earthquake that night,"
Fidelio added as an afterthought. "A great rumble underground. But in the
morning everything looked normal."
"Underground?" said Charlie, frowning.
"And now look at Tancred." Lysander pointed
across the field. "Tancred and that little squirt."
Charlie saw Tancred and Joshua sharing a joke with Dorcas
Loom of all people. Joshua's sweater was plastered with dead leaves.
"But how . . . ."began Charlie.
"Magnetism!" Lysander spoke through gritted
teeth.
"Joshua?" Charlie was incredulous.
"You'd he surprised," Lysander said grimly
"My mom knows all about it. You don't have to be strong or handsome or
even clever. Some people have just got it. They can twist you around their
little fingers."
"But Tancred," said Charlie in disbelief.
"He was helping us. How could he turn — just like that? I mean, it didn't
happen to you."
"I was prepared," said Lysander. "But
magnetism is a powerful endowment. You must have felt it, Charlie. When Joshua
smiles at you, there's a kind of tug that makes you want to be his friend, in
spite of yourself."
"I have felt something," Charlie admitted.
"But I won't let him get to me."
Lysander nodded in his wise and thoughtful way.
"And nor will Emma."
"Emma's stronger than she looks," said
Charlie. "But Tancred. How could Tancred let himself be so — so taken
in?"
Lysander sighed. "Tancred's a good guy but he's
just the tiniest bit vain. Joshua played on that. And now Tancred's putty in his
hands."
"I can't believe it," said Charlie. On the
other side of the grounds, someone screamed. One of the smaller new girls had
been knocked over by a large log. Idith and Inez stood smirking, a few meters
away
"It was them," said Lysander. "They're
evil, those two."
Olivia and Emma had seen the boys and were just approaching them when a cloud
burst right above the girls' heads. As they ran
forward, the rain moved with them, and the three boys
turned and raced for the trees. Charlie caught a glimpse of Tancred's smiling
face and Joshua Tilpin rocking with laughter.
"He did it on purpose," cried Olivia as she
bounded for cover. "Glad you're back, Charlie. Maybe you can do something
about Tancred."
Charlie didn't know what he could do. He looked around
the circle of faces. It was good to know there were a few friends whom he could
still rely on. And then he noticed Emma's hands. The tip of each finger was
bandaged. Only her thumbs had escaped the lightning or whatever it was that had
injured her.
"Was that really Tancred?" Charlie
stared at the bandages.
"I don't know," said Emma. "One minute
I was standing by the log pile, talking to Liv and the next there was a clap of
thunder, a flash, and everyone screamed and rushed indoors. I felt a kind of
stinging in my fingers. . . ."
"And I looked at her hands," said Olivia,
pointing at Emma's fingers, "and they were bright red."
"They're better now." Emma waggled her
fingers. “And I can't prove it was Tancred."
"It was him all right," Olivia insisted.
"You've got to do something, Charlie!"
"Me?" said Charlie as everyone looked at
him.
"You can begin by telling us where you've
been," said Lysander.
"OK."
Charlie gave his friends a brief description of his
ride on the shell beach and then the extraordinary Castle of Mirrors. There was
a gasp of horror when he told them about Tantalus Ebony and Christopher Crowquill. No one knew what to say until
Fidelio uttered a small grunt and said, "Just like that? It's too horrible.''
Charlie didn't tell them that he had believed Albert
Tuccini to be his father. His disappointment was still too painful.
"It's horrible, all right," said l.ysander. "But only too possible. We all know
Albert Tuccini, don't we? He came to give us a piano recital during spring
semester. Don't you remember?"
It all came flooding back. "Of course," said
Charlie slowly and sadly. "And the face at the window in my great-aunt's
house, and the piano at the top, after the fire. It was Albert Tuccini all the
time, not . . . not someone else."
"Those Yewbeam aunts of yours!" Lysander
raised his big, brown eyes to the sky. "They're criminals, Charlie.
They've been taking advantage of that poor pianist, pretending to help him but
all the time making money from his concerts. What a bunch of horrors."
"You can say that again," said Charlie with
a grimace.
Tancred's mischievous shower had stopped by the time
break was over, and the five friends were able to run into school without
getting any wetter.
Charlie decided that he must find Cook. Only she was
wise enough to advise him now But when she didn't appear at lunchtime,
Charlie was afraid that even Cook had fallen prey to the sinister forces that were
creeping through Bloor's Academy
Snack time was Charlie's only chance to get into the
kitchen, so while Fidelio kept watch, Charlie slipped around the counter and
entered the noisy kitchen.
"What do you want, young man?" asked one of
Cook's assistants, a thin young woman with a red face and fluffy hair.
"I'm looking for Cook," said Charlie.
"She's not been well, love. She went to lie
down."
"Oh." Charlie wasn't sure what to do next.
Cook's secret rooms lay behind an insignificant broom closet. None of the
kitchen staff knew of their existence. Maybe Cook was upstairs in the chilly
room where the Bloors thought she slept. Charlie had a strong feeling that she
would have gone to her cozy underground apartment.
"Thanks," he said to the assistant. He made
for the door into the cafeteria, but as soon as the woman's back was turned, he
bent double and shuffled quickly behind one of the counters. He had to wait
until another assistant moved toward the sinks; then he clashed to the broom
closet, wrenched open the door, and leaped inside, closing the door behind him.
A small peg at the back of the closet served as a
doorknob, and when Charlie turned it, a door opened into a dark passageway.
Charlie closed the second door. He was now standing in utter darkness. Cook
usually had a soft light burning in the passageway Not today Charlie's uneasiness
turned into a foreboding feeling.
Groping his way along the wall, he stumbled down two
steps, then inched forward until he could feel a small closet. He opened the
door and stepped into what had once been a cozy living room. Today it was
unrecognizable. For one thing, the floor sloped alarmingly All the furniture
had fallen over and now lay in a mess at the lower end of the room.
The feeble light from an overturned lamp showed
Charlie a figure lying flat on the floor in front of the cold black stove. The
dog, Blessed, sat beside it.
"Cook!" cried Charlie.
Blessed turned his mournful gaze on Charlie, as he
rushed over to them.
Cook looked dreadful. Her gray hair had turned
completely white. Her usually rosy face was drained of color and she appeared
to have lost a great deal of weight.
"Charlie," moaned Cook. "You've come
back."
"What's happened, Cook?" cried Charlie.
"The balance has gone. I told you, didn't I? We
must keep the balance."
"But I thought that you kept the balance. You
said you were the lodestone," said Charlie wildly
"I can't keep it if you're not here, can I?"
Cook spoke in a thin, resentful voice. "You and Billy both gone, and that
awful boy that magnet, taking over."
"Sorry," Charlie mumbled. "I took Billy
to the Castle of Mirrors."
"So I heard. Alice Angel has told me everything.
That poor Mr. Crowquill. Mind you, I knew there was something fishy about
Tantalus Ebony. Help me up, Charlie."
As Charlie pulled her to her feet, Cook said, "I
was feeling so bad I thought I'd have a nap. The stove went out when all that
happened" — she indicated the jumble of furniture at the end of the room —
"and I couldn't get it going again."
The floor sloped so badly Charlie had difficulty in
keeping his balance, let alone holding Cook upright. While she clung to the
mantelpiece he quickly fetched a chair and pushed some newspapers under the
front legs. When the chair was reasonably steady Charlie helped Cook to sit
down.
She sank back and patted her chest. “aah! That's
better." Blessed shuffled close to her chair. "This old dog has kept
me company bless him." She stroked the dog's wrinkled head.
"When did all this happen?" asked Charlie.
"Monday night. After they found poor Gabriel. I
can't say I was surprised, with you gone and the Torsson boy behaving
badly"
"I thought I was doing the right thing, taking
Billy to the Castle of Mirrors," said Charlie.
"Don't give me that, Charlie Bone," Cook
said angrily. "You weren't thinking of Billy. You made yourself believe
you'd find your father. You threw reason to the wind, didn't you? Once again,
you rushed off without a thought for anyone else."
Charlie gave a huge sigh. "I did want to help
Billy Really It's just . . . well, 1 wanted to find my dad,
too."
Cook stared at him for a moment. "I can't blame
you, Charlie," she said gently. "I'm sorry you didn't find your
father."
Charlie avoided Cook's eye and looked at his feet.
"So what can I do now?"
"I honestly don't know. We need another endowed
child. Someone who can put friendship before self-interest. Someone who'll work
with us, Charlie. Maybe then, things will balance out."
"I think I know who might he endowed," said
Charlie. "But they won't admit it."
"Well, whoever it is, they'll need a powerful
talent to turn things around this time." Cook got to her feet and smoothed
her wrinkled apron. "You'd better get back now, Charlie. Blessed and I
will follow at a slower pace."
When Charlie finally managed to make a break for the
kitchen door, he found Fidelio sitting alone, while the fluffy-haired kitchen
assistant wiped down the empty tables. "And where have you come
from?" she barked at Charlie.
"He went to look for a cloth," said Fidelio,
who had made a disgusting puddle of crumbs and orange juice on his table.
"Boys," grumbled the woman. "My girls
don't make this kind of mess."
"Glad to hear it, ma'am," said Fidelio.
"Good afternoon." And he dragged the speechless Charlie out of the
cafeteria.
"So what's going on?" Fidelio whispered
harshly as the two boys walked along the corridor of portraits.
"Cook's in a bad way" said Charlie gloomily.
"And I've got to find someone who can turn everything around."
"An impossible task," groaned Fidelio.
They had almost reached the hall, and seeing Manfred
striding down the staircase, Charlie whispered, "Maybe not."
************************************
Homework in the King's room that night was even more
unpleasant than Charlie expected.
"Good of you to join us, Bone," said Manfred
when Charlie walked in.
Charlie took a seat beside Emma while six unfriendly
faces watched him from the other side of the table. Tancred sat alone, Charlie
noticed, so there was still a hope that Joshua hadn't entirely won him over. On
the other side of Emma, Lysander was keeping his head down. He bent over his
work, refusing to look anyone in the eye.
The twins began the trouble: Charlie's books were sent
flying off the table and Emma was hit by a pencil case. When Lysander's
exercise book was ripped down the middle and hurled to the ceiling, he lost his
temper.
"Cut it out, you trash!" he yelled at the
twins, flinging a book at them.
The twins ducked together. They didn't cry out or
scowl or even frown. Their faces were completely blank.
Manfred barked, "Next time you open your mouth
it's detention for you, Sage."
Lysander made an ambiguous sound and sat down.
Joshua was smiling at Tancred, and in the next few
minutes, Charlie, Emma, and Lysander were the victims of a small downpour that
soaked their hair and their work. Surprisingly Manfred came to their rescue.
"Stop that, smart aleck," Manfred barked at
Tancred.
Somehow, Charlie survived the evening and then another
whole day. But on Thursday night he lay awake, long after lights-out, trying to
decide what his next move should be.
He heard a car door slam. There were muffled footsteps
in the courtyard below. Charlie ran to the window and looked down. Manfred and
Weedon were dragging a small white-haired boy toward the main doors.
Billy had been found.
OLIVIA'S TALENT
Felix Gunn was dismissed from Bloor's Academy Before
he went, however, he managed to relay the grim events of Billy's capture to
Fidelio and Charlie.
In the middle of the night a wolf — or something like
it — had jumped through the open window of one of the bedrooms. The Gunn
children were not easily frightened. In fact, they were a brave and daring bunch. They
had attacked the beast with anything that came to hand. Cellos, music stands,
drumsticks, and even a French horn had been used to beat the snarling, creeping,
dreadful creature
But by the time Mr. and Mrs. Gunn had come to their
children's rescue, Billy Raven had run howling out of the front door — straight
into the arms of Manfred Bloor.
"Flushed out," said Fidelio, "like a
poor rabbit."
No sooner had Fidelio spoken than Manfred stood in the
doorway of the blue coatroom, where Felix had been relating his grisly tale.
"Felix Gunn, you've been dismissed," Manfred
said coldly
"So I have." Felix made a little bow
"Good-bye, boys. And good luck. You'll certainly need it." He picked
up his guitar and hummed his way across the hall to Mr. Weedon, who was obliged
to unlock and unbolt the heavy doors.
"Stop gaping, you two," snarled Manfred.
"Get to your classrooms."
Charlie and Fidelio obeyed without a murmur.
Billy didn't appear in school. He wasn't seen until
Friday afternoon when everyone was dashing out to catch the school buses.
Charlie happened to look up just as he passed the staircase, and there he was,
a small figure standing in shadow at the far end of the landing. Charlie raised
his hand, but before Billy could respond, Manfred shooed Charlie through the
door.
************************************
When Charlie got home, the Friday tea party was
already in progress. Grandma Bone was absent, so the atmosphere was
considerably lighter than it had been the week before. However, Charlie caught
Uncle Paton looking slightly pensive between mouthfuls of his pistachio ice
cream. At length his uncle explained that he had been to see Alice Angel. When
she heard about Mr. Crowquill's brave sacrifice, she had become extremely
distressed. She had closed her store, put her house up for sale, and was, this
very weekend, preparing to leave the city forever.
"But she can't!" cried Charlie, a spoonful
of ice cream held in midair. "She's the only one who knows how to save
us."
"I dare say you know what you mean, but we
don't," Uncle Paton said dryly
Charlie had deliberately put his terrible week to the
back of his mind while he enjoyed his treats, but now he realized that he would
have to explain himself.
When Charlie's three relatives heard about Billy's
capture, Tancred's defection, and Cook's upturned room, they pushed the remains
of their delicious meal away from them, declaring that their appetites had
fled.
Maisie was all for Charlie leaving the academy immediately.
Amy kept murmuring, "No, no, no. It's too much." Uncle Paton stood up
and paced the kitchen, pummeling the fist of his left hand into the palm of his
right. Suddenly, he wheeled around and said, "What makes you think that
Alice Angel can help?"
"She knows about someone's endowment," said
Charlie. "Someone who might be able to turn things around for us."
"Who?" Paton demanded.
"I think it's Olivia, but I'm not absolutely
sure," Charlie replied.
"Then find out, dear boy," Paton commanded.
"Tomorrow, first thing, or Alice will be lost to you. What are your
plans?"
Charlie admitted that he didn't have any.
"Hmmm." Uncle Paton paced again. He began to
issue instructions while he was on the move. "This is what you must do,
Charlie. Tomorrow morning you will meet Emma at the bookstore. Together you
will visit Emma's friend Olivia and persuade her to accompany you to Alice's
house. It's merely a stone's throw away from the Vertigo place, I gather."
"What about Runner Bean?" said Amy
"Charlie always takes him for a walk on weekends."
"We'll get the Gunn boy to do that," said
Uncle Paton. "I will phone the Gunns when I have arranged things with
Julia — Miss Ingledew Are you clear about all this, Charlie?"
Charlie nodded, then yawned. "I will be
tomorrow"
"Moth!" cried Maisie, taking a swipe at
Charlie's shoulder.
"NO!" shouted
Charlie and Uncle Paton in unison.
"Goodness." Maisie's
hand dropped to her side, "What a fuss about a little moth."
"It's my wand," said
Charlie quietly
"Silly me. I should have guessed," said
Maisie huffily. "Why can't it sort out your problems, Charlie? That's what
wands are supposed to do, aren't they?"
"It does help me." Charlie gently lifted the
moth from his shoulder. "But not in an obvious way. It has to choose
to."
"Pardon me for asking a silly question,"
said Maisie with a smile.
************************************
On Saturday morning, Fidelio and Runner Bean turned up at number nine.
"I don't think this was Uncle Paton's plan,"
said Charlie, as Fidelio and Runner Bean headed for the kitchen.
Maisie was delighted to see her old friend Runner. A
meal of scraps was quickly
provided for him, while Charlie and Fidelio ale hard-boiled eggs.
Grandma Bone came downstairs just as the threesome
was leaving the house. "Not that dog again," she yelled.
Runner Bean lunged at Grandma Bone's ankles, and there
was an undignified scuffle before Charlie managed to get the big dog through
the front door.
Emma was waiting for Charlie at the bookstore, so at
least that part of the plan had worked. But whether Fidelio and Runner Bean
were supposed to join them on their walk to Olivia's house, Charlie wasn't
sure.
"We're backup," said Fidelio, before Charlie
could voice his doubts. "And Runner can sniff out any lurking, spying,
hairy beasts."
When three children and a dog arrived at Olivia's
house, Mrs. Vertigo looked anxious. "We've never had an animal that big in
our home," she said.
"He's OK, Mom," Olivia called from the top
of the stairs. "Let him in."
"If you say so, Liv." Mrs. Vertigo stood
aside while the group filed into the house and up the stairs to Olivia's room.
It was rather tight. Olivia's bed, the floor, and the chairs were covered in
clothes, shoes, hats, beads, and wigs in various colors.
"I've had it with all this stuff" Olivia
declared. "I'm giving it all away."
"You can't," said Charlie, regarding the mounds of
colorful clothes. "You're not — not you without all your . . . your . .
."
"Disguises?" Fidelio suggested.
"I don't want to be disguised anymore," said
Olivia. "I'm not an actress."
"You are, you are!" Emma insisted.
Olivia shrugged. "Why are you guys here,
anyway?"
Her four visitors sat on the bed, and Charlie
explained the situation at Bloor's and why they needed to know if Olivia was
endowed.
Olivia sat in a chair and listened impassively to
Charlie. It was only when he described Billy Raven's desperate plight that he
noticed her face soften a little and he felt a glimmer of hope.
"Couldn't you just visit Alice Angel,"
Charlie urged, "before she leaves the city? She's feeling really down
because of Mr. Crowquill. Imagine, she kept him going all through the terrible
time he was in prison, and now he's gone."
"It wouldn't hurt just to see her, Liv,"
said Emma.
Olivia frowned. She got up and looked out of the
window "I could go over the wall," she said.
Before she had time to change her mind, the others
coaxed her downstairs and out into the garden. Olivia and Charlie climbed the
wall while Emma, Fidelio, and Runner Bean waited in the Vertigos' garden.
Charlie knocked on Alice's backdoor but there was no
response. He looked through the windows; all the downstairs rooms appeared to
be empty. Olivia went to the front of the house and pulled the bell chain. No
one answered the door. She noticed the FOR SALE sign by the gate and ran back
to Charlie.
"She's gone!" cried Olivia. "Now I'll
never know"
"Hold on, Liv, she can't have gone." Charlie
was peering through a window at the side of the house. "I can see two
suitcases in the living room. And a raincoat on the back of a chair."
"So she's somewhere in the city but where?"
Olivia now seemed desperate to find Alice Angel. She ran back to the wall with
Charlie in tow, and they both climbed back to the other side.
"Well?" said Fidelio, while Runner Bean
barked enthusiastically
"Not there," said Charlie.
"How are we going lo find her?" Olivia wrung
her hands dramatically.
"The shop's been closed, so she won't be
there," said Charlie.
"We'll have to scour the city," said Fidelio.
"It's too big," Charlie objected. "We
could search for days and never find her."
"I think I can help," said Emma
quietly "What does this Alice Angel look like?"
They all stared at Emma, and Olivia said, "She
has a lot of white hair and a beautiful face."
Charlie made an inspired guess. "She might be
carrying some flowers, white ones."
"I've got the picture," said Emma.
"Now, do you mind going indoors, all of you. Because I don't like doing
what I'm going to do in public." She looked at her bandaged lingers. "I think Joshua got Tancred to
injure my fingers on purpose."
"So that you couldn't fly." Olivia looked
concerned. "Don't hurt yourself, Em. If it's too painful — just don't. You
might fall."
Emma waved them away "It'll be OK."
They trooped indoors and stood by the French windows,
trying not to look into the backyard but finding it impossible not to take the
occasional peek. Emma was hidden by the shrubbery, and it was only when a small
brown bird flew up into the apple tree that they knew she was on her way. They
watched the bird soar in the sky and said, "There she goes. If anyone can
find Alice Angel, it's Emma Tolly."
************************************
Emma's wing tips gave her trouble to begin with. She
hovered uncertainly over Filbert Street but finally regained her balance when
she sailed into a cloud above the cathedral. Taking advantage of the warm
autumn temperature, she drifted across the city her sharp bird eyes taking in
every detail of the busy citizens striding, ambling, and running below her. She
even flew above Bloor's Academy and the castle ruin. She saw Billy Raven walking across the ground
with Blessed at his heels and would have liked to stop and talk to him, but
time was precious.
The bird, Emma, was about to fly away from the ruin
when she saw something that caused her to lose her concentration, and she began
to drop toward the earth.
Deep in the ruin, tall ivy-covered walls surrounded a
green and secret courtyard. In the center stood a tree with red-gold leaves. A
sound came from the tree, music of a kind that Emma had never heard. Alighting
on a wall, she saw a white horse grazing beneath the tree. Emma had no doubt
that the tree and the horse belonged together and that they were a part of a
world that was altogether different from her own.
The horse looked up when it saw the bird.
"Child," it said. "My child."
"I fly," said Emma.
"May fortune fly with
you," said the horse. A surge of hope carried Emma into the sky. Her wings
no longer ached and she felt
profoundly happy. With renewed energy
she continued to search the city, until she came to the park at the end of
Filbert Street. Below her, a white-haired woman sat alone on a bench. Her head
was bent over a bouquet of white flowers on her lap.
Emma gave a sharp cry and the woman looked up. She had
a beautiful but sad face. Emma wheeled around and flew back to Olivia's garden.
Her three friends were still gathered around the window when she ran up the
path, a girl again, crying, "I've found her. I've found her. She's in the
park."
Four children and a dog raced down to the park,
through the gates, and across the grass to the bench where Alice Angel sat
alone. When she saw Olivia, Alice's sad face broke into a smile. "Olivia,
have you come to say good-bye?"
"I've come to say I'm sorry" Olivia blurted.
"I'm sorry for everything, for not believing, and for your friend who's
gone."
Alice brought the white flowers up to her face and
breathed in their scent. "I wanted to put these on his grave, but of
course, he doesn't have one. Poor Christopher."
"I'm sorry, so sorry," cried Olivia, almost
beside herself with remorse.
"You've come to see me. It's not too late."
Alice stood up. “And you, Charlie, was it you who brought her here?"
"It was all of us," said Charlie. "My
friend Fidelio" — Fidelio made a bow — "but mostly it was Emma. She
found you."
Ah!" Alice gave Emma a knowing look, then she
carefully placed the flowers on the bench and turned to Olivia. "So you're
ready to accept your inheritance?"
"I suppose I am," said Olivia.
“And who would you like to see what you can do?"
asked Alice.
"My friends, of course," Olivia replied.
"No one else?" Alice said gravely "You
can choose whom to show your revelations."
"Can I?" Olivia's eager face began to
look serious. She regarded a cyclist whizzing around the cycle path, two boys
playing football, and a woman walking her dog. "Well, right now I only
want my friends and you to see what I can do — oh, and Runner Bean, of course."
"Very well! Think of something, anything. Think
very very hard. See it in your mind, every facet of it."
"Hang on, I'm not going to turn into what I see,
am I?" Olivia asked.
"No," replied Alice.
"OK. Here goes." A frown of concentration
creased Olivia's brow, and then the familiar, mischievous gleam came into her
eyes. Everyone stood very still, even Runner Bean, who seemed to have grasped
the gravity of the situation. After a minute of total silence, Alice said,
"Now, Olivia, look over your shoulder!"
Olivia looked. Everyone followed her gaze. In the
middle of the park a huge murky cloud appeared. Gradually it assumed an
indistinct, wobbly shape.
"No," said Alice. "You haven't quite
got it, Olivia. Relax! You're trying too hard."
Olivia smiled and half-closed her eyes. The wobbly
shape hardened into something horribly real.
Fidelio yelled first, and then Runner Bean gave a
terrifying, primeval howl. Charlie's mouth dropped open but he was too scared
to make a sound. He knew that what he was seeing wasn't real, but it looked
real, it smelled real, and it sounded real. A huge dinosaur, a Tyrannosaurus
rex by
the look of it, stood a few paces away from them. Its vast mouth was open, its
breath horrendous, and its bloodcurdling roar a sound you only hear in nightmares.
Still howling, Runner Bean was the first to move. He
tore off toward the park gates with three children yelling and screaming behind
him. When the cyclist saw them he shouted, "What the . . . ?" and
fell off his bike. The two boys picked up their ball and ran for the trees,
crying, "Is it a ghost?" The small dog leaped into a trash can and
its owner proclaimed that the work I had gone mad.
"Children, stop!" called Alice. "It
can't hurt you."
From a safe distance, they turned
and looked back at the dreadful creature. Peals of laughter ran across the park as Olivia rocked back and forth, unable to stop
herself. Alice put an arm around her shoulder and spoke softly
Olivia nodded. She stopped laughing and looked over
her shoulder. Behind her the awful image lost its shape. Gradually it faded
into a cloud of particles that floated into the sky like a shower of dead
leaves.
Olivia clapped her hands and did a little dance.
Before her friends had recovered from the first illusion another took its
place. A feast served on glittering silver plates was laid upon a long table.
And there was the Mad Hatter, the March Hare, and the Dormouse, half inside a
teapot.
Next a rainbow arched over the park, and when this had
faded, a knight in shining armor galloped across the grass on a huge black
stallion, with feathers in his bridle and a scarlet cape embroidered in gold.
Charlie could hear the pounding of hooves, the creak of leather, and the jangle
of spurs.
Olivia danced around Alice with her head back and her
arms thrown wide open. "Look what I can do," she cried. "Look! Look! Look!"
"Very impressive," Fidelio whispered to
Charlie. "I don't know about her, but I'm exhausted."
Runner Bean sank to the ground with a moan and covered
his eyes with a large paw
Alice spoke to Olivia again, and when the knight and
his horse had left the scene nothing took their place. Olivia flung herself on
the grass sighing, "Phew! I overdid it, didn't I?"
Alice smiled loudly at her. The others approached a
little warily but Runner Bean stayed right where he was, his eyes still covered
with a paw
When they were all sitting comfortably on the bench
and trying to shake themselves back to reality Olivia asked Alice why it had
taken so long for her to find out what she could do. "And how did you know
about it? And why the apple?"
Alice considered the flowers on her lap. "It's difficult
to put it into words," she said. "I always knew that one clay I would
see someone who would need my help to find themselves. It's a strange
endowment, you may think." She looked at Charlie sitting beside her.
Charlie
said, "They're all
strange. All the endowments."
Alice gave him a grateful smile. "That's true. To
cut things short, I was asked to decorate a room for a certain baby's
christening." She glanced at Olivia. "The baby's mother was so
pleased with my flowers, she invited me to join the party I had no idea that it
would be one of the most important days of my life. They brought in the baby
and everyone clustered around, cooing and chattering and calling to you,
Olivia."
"Was I a beautiful baby?" Olivia asked.
"To tell the truth, you were a bit tubby,
but" — she looked sternly at Fidelio and Charlie who couldn't restrain a giggle — "but
as soon as I saw you, Olivia, my heart missed a beat. I wondered what was happening to me. Later, they lay
you in a lovely while crib, and when I gazed down at you, I knew that you were special. I also knew that
it would take
twelve long
years for you to accept your inheritance."
"How did you know?" Olivia asked earnestly.
"This will sound really peculiar," said Alice.
"We don't mind," said Charlie.
"Everything is peculiar."
"Well, there is an apple tree at the end of my
garden. It's mine because it grows there, but it's also yours, Olivia, because
a branch hangs into your garden. There were thirteen apples on the branch that
day and . . . and . . ." Alice paused, and then in such a quiet voice that
they all had to lean very close to her, she continued, "a voice in my head
said, “n the thirteenth year of the apple, may she accept her inheritance with
grace.'"
"Oh!" said Olivia, as though struck by a
sudden thought. "I was twelve at the beginning of the semester. So I
guess I'm in my thirteenth year. And the apples . . . they wouldn't be peeled
until I believed, until I accepted."
"That's about it," said Alice. "I hope
you're happy Olivia."
"Well, yes, of course I am. But I feel a bit odd,
because I was never one of them." She gave Charlie a regretful grin.
"And now I don't know what I'm going to do with this bizarre talent."
"I'm sure your friends will help you find
out." Alice looked at Charlie.
Fidelio, who had lost his habitual smile, suddenly
asked, “Are you a witch, Miss Angel?"
Alice laughed. "I suppose I am. But I am a white
witch." She paused and added gravely "Children, I don't want to alarm
you, but you should be warned — where there is a white witch, there is always
another of a darker nature."
"Who is it?" said Charlie.
"I'm afraid I have no idea." Alice stood up.
"And now I must leave you," she said in a businesslike tone. "I
have a train to catch."
"You're really going?" cried Olivia.
"I have fulfilled my destiny — at least one of
them." Alice gave a contented sigh. "You're on your own now; Olivia. But I'm sure you'll
cope very well."
Olivia leaped up and hugged her fiercely. "Thank you," she said.
"Thank you for being my guardian angel."
"It has made me so happy," said Alice.
Emma asked, "Before you go, can you tell us, will
that other witch, the dark one, follow you?"
Alice gave a little shrug. "I have no way of
knowing that. Good-bye, my dears, for now."
They watched Alice Angel walk away and disappear
through the park gates. She didn't look back, and her disappearance was just
that, a melting into thin air, as if she hadn't really been there at all. And
yet the flowers still lay where she had left them.
"I'll give them to Mom," said Olivia.
"She loves white flowers."
Charlie's thoughts had already returned to the
problems at Bloor's, and he was beginning to devise a scheme for Olivia. "I think we should keep your talent a
secret," he told her. "Does everyone agree?"
Fidelio said, “ secret weapon!"
"You mean no one should know except us?"
asked Emma.
"No one," said Chadie.
"Suits me," said Olivia. "But how am I
going to help?"
"Have you been in the King's room lately?"
asked Charlie.
"Lots of times, when I've had detention,"
Olivia replied.
"Good. The first thing we've got to do is make
Joshua Tilpin look repulsive, so repulsive," went on Charlie, relishing
the vision he was beginning to conjure up, "that Tancred will be repelled
by him. In fact, it would be just as well if all the endowed were repelled by
him."
"I've got an idea," said Fidelio. "We
all know what Tancred's afraid of."
"Spiders," said Emma.
"Spiders," Charlie agreed. "Second
thing is to scare the living daylights out of Ezekiel Bloor. I'll have to work
on that one."
"Oh, yes!" cried Fidelio, punching the air.
"This is going to be good. This is going to be very very good."
THE WARRIOR
Uncle Paton said it would be foolhardy to use the Filbert
Street house for a meeting. Ingledew's would be far better. Olivia's newfound
talent must remain a secret. No one would think it unusual if they saw her
enter the bookstore. Emma was her friend and they often spent the weekend
together.
On Saturday evening, Charlie and Uncle Paton set off
for Ingledew's. Grandma Bone paid no attention to them. She had the upper hand,
so she thought. Charlie and his troublesome friends had been taught a lesson.
Billy Raven was once again in the Bloors' power, and Charlie
was in hers — more or less.
Fidelio insisted on being in on the plan, and when
Charlie and his uncle walked into Miss Ingledew's cozy back room, Fidelio was
already there, sitting on the sofa between the two girls. Charlie squeezed in
beside Olivia, and Uncle Paton took one of the armchairs. Miss Ingledew brought
in a plate of cookies
and sat on the arm of Paton's chair.
The meeting began.
"Timing is the most important aspect of this
plan," said Uncle Paton. "Are you clear about that, Olivia?"
Olivia said, "My watch is never wrong," and
she held out her wrist, so that everyone could admire her large silver watch
with its trendy hologram face.
“Very fine," Uncle Paton remarked, "as long
as you consult it at the right time."
"Yes," said Olivia meekly
"And now you must be absolutely clear about
everyone's position in the King's room. Charlie, describe the room as it
usually looks when you are all doing your homework."
Charlie described everyone's position as best he
could.
"It's up to you and Emma to make sure they all
keep their places, so that Olivia can visualize them," Uncle Paton said
sternly. "Right?"
"Right," said
Charlie and Emma.
Uncle Paton then went on to
outline the next part of the plan.
An hour later, the meeting broke up. Felix Gunn arrived
to take Fidelio home, while Charlie and Uncle Paton walked back to Filbert
Street. Olivia was to spend the night with Emma. She needed to look at some of
Miss Ingledew's illustrated history books.
"I hope the Bloors won't guess
what we're doing," said Charlie, as he and his uncle mounted the steps of
number nine.
"Charlie, they'll never guess," said Uncle
Paton confidently. "Not in a thousand years."
************************************
Charlie found it hard to act
normal on Monday Fidelio's excited swagger made him nervous. "We're
supposed to look depressed," he told
his friend.
"You, maybe," said Fidelio. "But I'm
not one of the endowed victims. Anyway I always act like this."
There was one other person who Charlie had
to alert. Lysander hadn't been at the meeting, but Charlie felt he had to warn
him about what might happen. Unfortunately he couldn't get Lysander on his own
until after dinner when they were climbing the stairs to the King's room.
Charlie deliberately knocked a pile of books out of Lysander's arms, and they
tumbled down the stairs.
"What did you do that for, clumsy?" grumbled
Lysander, as he bent to retrieve the books.
Charlie leaned clown to help him. "I've got to
warn you," he whispered.
"Warn?"
"Shhh!" hissed Charlie. "Something's going
to happen to Joshua in a minute. Tancred will be scared out of his wits, but
it's not real, OK? It's just an illusion."
"What . . . ," began Lysander.
"Are you two going to move or shall I walk over
you!" Dorcas Loom glared at them from the bottom of the stairs.
"Cool it, Dorc," said Lysander, gathering up
his books.
The two boys leaped up the stairs, followed by Dorcas,
who was puffing like a steam engine.
Charlie took a quick look around the King's room
before he sat down. He was relieved to see that everyone was in the exact
place that he had described to Olivia. Asa's face was covered in bruises, he
noticed.
Charlie glanced at Emma beside him, but she refused to
meet his eye. Probably she didn't dare to. Everything now depended on Olivia.
The clock ticked, as it always did. The Red King
looked clown from his portrait, as he always did, and yet — was it Charlie's
imagination, or did the king's eyes look brighter tonight? And was there an
added sparkle in his crown?
"The king can't help you, Bone," said
Manfred in a withering tone.
Charlie dropped his gaze. Asa snickered, and Joshua
beamed at Tancred. A large raindrop fell on Charlie's open book, and then another.
He pulled his book away and a puddle formed on the table in front of him.
Charlie dabbed at it with the sleeve of his sweater.
Lysander said, "Cut it out, Tanc!" He was
rewarded by a blast of air that blew all his papers into his face.
Come on, Olivia, thought Charlie. Do
it now!
Emma's pen began to leak. Ink spread across a page of
her beautifully neat handwriting. There was ink on her hands, on her cape, on
her face. Idith and Inez were staring at her.
Emma stared back. "Stop it!" she cried.
Dorcas burst out laughing and nudged Joshua. Suddenly,
she drew away from him. Charlie watched a huge black spider crawl over the top
of Joshua's head. Another one crept over his shoulder. Tancred leaped up,
screaming. He ran for the door while Manfred shouted, "Torsson, have you
gone mad?"
Joshua's smile began to fade. Both his sleeves were
covered in spiders. He stood up and tried to shake them off. By then everyone
had seen the spiders. The King's room was filled with screams. Everyone rushed
for the door. Joshua tripped, and the twins ran over him as he lay groaning on
the floor. A mighty wind rushed around the room as Tancred's trembling fingers
fought with the door handle. At last, the doors were opened and nine children
erupted into the passage.
Manfred tried to keep his composure, but at length
even he was swept up in the panic.
Tancred was now completely out of control. Wind and
rain rushed through the building. Thunder crashed overhead and lightning zipped
past the windows. Homework was terminated while the staff ran around with rags,
mops, and buckets.
Charlie raced down to the cafeteria. The room was in
darkness, but far below him, he could hear a deep rumble. The floor of the
cafeteria shuddered; tables and chairs slid across the floor banging against
each other. And then there was silence.
Charlie was about to go into the kitchen when Cook
emerged, holding a candle.
"Is that you, Charlie?" She peered into the
darkness.
"Yes, Cook. Are you OK?"
"Right as rain. I don't know how you did it,
Charlie, but the balance is back. My floor's all nice and straight."
"Phew. That IS good news."
"Isn't it?"
"Excuse me, Cook, but there's something I've got
to find out."
"Run along then, bless you!" said Cook.
At the height of the commotion, a loud banging could
be heard on the main doors.
Mr. Weedon, confused by the pandemonium, forgot
himself and unlocked the doors. A tall figure walked into the hall.
"I wish to see Mr. Ezekiel Bloor," the
stranger demanded.
"You can't do that," Mr. Weedon shouted
above the wind. "It's forbidden."
"Don't be silly." Uncle Paton strode past
Weedon and entered the door to the west wing.
Olivia, peeping into the hall from the purple
coat-room, consulted her watch.
• • •
Ezekiel and Dr. Bloor were enjoying a glass of port in
the very room where Billy Raven had been forced to sign his oath. The two men
were oblivious to the noise in the main part of the school. They sat close to
the window, which framed a magnificent sunset. At the other end of the long
table, Billy Raven's white head was bent over his homework.
Dr. Bloor leaped up when Paton came through the door.
"What the devil are you doing here, Yewbeam?" roared the headmaster.
"I've brought some papers for you to sign,"
said Paton.
"Papers?" screeched Ezekiel. "What
papers?"
"They concern Billy Raven. I want you to give him
permission to spend his weekends wherever and with whomever he chooses."
"You're mad," sneered Dr. Bloor.
"Not at all." Paton laid two papers before
them. "Sign here. And here." He pointed to the bottom of both papers.
“And what on earth makes you think we'll sign this
rubbish?" said Dr. Bloor, pushing the papers away
Paton stroked his chin. "Dr. Bloor, your grandfather
recently made a little experiment."
A shadow crossed Ezekiel's face and he licked his
lips.
"What of it?" said the headmaster.
"I thought you would like to know that it was a
success — except for one thing. The creature — for want of a better word — is
now under my control."
"What? How . . . ?" Ezekiel tried to lift
himself out of his chair.
"Prove it!" said Dr. Bloor.
"Very well." Paton opened the door.
There was no doubt about it. Olivia's imagination was
marvelous indeed. Framed in the doorway stood a gigantic black warhorse.
Lifting its great head, it gave a terrifying bellow and began to enter the
room. The warrior on its back had to bend his head as they passed through the
seven-foot doorway. When he raised it again, Ezekiel Bloor slumped forward in a
dead faint.
Paton regarded the armored warrior with admiration. He
wore a tall silver helmet with an awesome-looking nosepiece, and the lower part
of his face was covered by a thick black beard. His ruddy cheeks were smeared
with blood, as was his suit of gleaming chain mail. In his hand he carried not
an elegant sword, but a large and very bloody axe.
"HAAAA!" roared the ghastly warrior,
raising his weapon.
Billy emitted a terrified squeal, but Paton, turning
to him quickly gave a large wink.
Dr. Bloor, on the point of losing consciousness, said
weakly "Where do I sign?"
Paton, somewhat surprised by the speed of his success,
produced a pen and held it firmly between Dr. Bloor's trembling fingers.
"Better sign twice. Your grandfather appears to be out for the
count."
With a face the color of a bleached sheet, the
headmaster managed to sign both papers before dropping the pen and collapsing
onto the table.
"Ouch!" said Paton as Dr. Bloor's head hit
the table with a thump. "Thank you, Prince, you may go now!" He waved
at the ghastly apparition, and the warrior and his horse gently faded.
"Wh-what was that?" Billy stammered.
"An illusion," whispered Paton. He patted
Billy's head. "See you on Friday, Billy."
Charlie was waiting in the hall when his uncle
returned from the west wing. Paton held the papers aloft. “All's right with the
world," he declared triumphantly "It worked."
"Hooray!" cried Charlie, regardless of the
rules. There was after all so much noise in the building, who would notice a
few words spoken in the hall? "I must find Billy and tell him the good
news."
"He knows, dear boy. He knows," said Uncle
Paton.
On Saturday morning, Paton
Yewbeam sat in his car outside the city hospital. It was a dark thundery day
but this had nothing to do with Tancred Torsson, who was at that very moment
watching a soccer game with his friend Lysander.
Paton wore his dark glasses as usual, but an article
in his newspaper caused him to jump so violently that the glasses slid down
his nose and fell into his lap. Paton was reading about a place he'd known as a
child, a place he had come to remember with horror.
This is what he read:
Celebrations were held in the
village of yorwynde yesterday. on tuesday morning, headmaster tantalus wright
and postman Vincent Ebony walked into their homes after
an absence of three weeks. they told us that they had been held captive in
yewbeam castle, a place renowned for its troubled past.
the two men had lived in a state of semiconsciousness,
unable to move or speak. both confessed to having felt as though their minds
were being used. they experienced strange dreams in which they were surrounded
by children in colored capes.
"Ye gods!" Paton brought the newspaper
closer to his face.
Mr. Wright said that they seemed to have been held in a
state of suspended animation and, therefore, did not suffer from the lack of
food or water. he also said that footsteps could be heard above them. once or
twice, a voice called out, and sometimes there had been a tuneful humming. he
was convinced there had been a third prisoner in the building.
On Tuesday morning, Mr. Ebony and Mr. Wright had been
inexplicably released. "it just came over us," said mr. ebony.
"we could move, we could talk. we got to the door, and then we were out. i don't know if the other guy got
out, though."
Police have since made a thorough search of the castle, but
no one has been found.
Paton lowered the paper. "Ye gods!" he said
again.
************************************
Inside the hospital, Charlie,
Billy Fidelio, Emma, and Olivia were making their way to the ward where Gabriel
was recovering.
"Five children?" said the nurse on duty
"No. That's too many Three at the most."
"We'll wait outside, shall we, Liv?" said
Emma.
"Course," said Olivia. "I'm not sure I
want to see a load of sick boys, anyway." She looked almost her old self
in an orange velvet skirt, silver top, and hair discreetly highlighted in
pink.
"Come on, then," Charlie said to the two
hoys.
Gabriel was sitting up, but he looked thin and peaked.
He gave a weak but delighted smile when he saw his friends. The three boys
approached the bed. Fidelio was the most relaxed. "How are you
doing?" he said, grasping Gabriel's white hand.
Charlie just grinned. Hospitals made him nervous. They
were too clean, too tidy and too quiet.
Billy was having trouble with his pockets. The moment
he'd been released from Bloor's Academy on Friday, he'd insisted on getting
Rembrandt from the Pets' Café. Charlie had told him to keep the rat well-hidden
or they'd find him in Grandma Bone's soup. So Billy had a rat in one pocket and
a gerbil in the other.
The gerbil was Mrs. Silk's idea. She thought it would
help Gabriel's recovery. "He'd just love to know what his gerbil
says," she told Billy.
Billy shuffled close to Gabriel's bed and put the
gerbil on the oh-so-white sheet.
"Rita!" Gabriel exclaimed, lifting the
gerbil to his cheek. "I love you, Rita!"
Rita gave several loud squeaks.
"Tell me what she's saying, Billy," begged
Gabriel.
Billy was in a quandary Rita seemed to be swearing.
Among other things, she was saying, "Where am I? Who got me into this
mess?"
"She says she loves you, too," said Billy
"Oh, Rita, you're the best gerbil in the
world!" cried Gabriel.
There was a sudden scream from the boy in the next
bed. "Nurse! He's got a rat! There's a rat in here!"
"WHAT?" said a very stern voice.
Billy grabbed Rita, and the three boys ran out of the
ward, while shouts of "Rat!" "That's disgusting!"
"Where? I want to see!" followed them out into the corridor.
But louder than all the shouts was the sound of
Gabriel's laughter.